《Apex Star》


 Character Illustration

    <h4>Chapter -2: Character Illustration</h4>


    Nova Calypso Apeiron


    Arin Aperon


    Imperia Vientienne


    Elura, Shield of Dawn


    Melissa


    Destiny


    Elizabeth


    Rena Astrales


    Luna


    Purple


    Fuchsia and Asia


    Fiona


    Ka Pris

 Chapter 1: Beginning

    <h4>Chapter 1: Beginning</h4>


    Somewhere in the universe, in a ce forgotten by time, stands an immense shrine of colossal proportions. Even if one were to stand nearby, it would remain unseen.


    Inside the shrine, people bustle about, some chatting andughing, while others engage in training or gaze at the stars.


    But then, the stars suddenly dimmed.


    Two figures materialized out of thin air, exuding a profound intent to kill.


    "Why is this happening on Earth now?" asked a middle-aged man.


    "Honey, calm down. We should have expected it. After all, nearly every gxy around the Milky Way has already awakened ahead of their time," a woman consoled the man who spoke first.


    "I understand, Arin, but Nova is still on Earth! The Awakening couldn''t have waited another month until Nova awoke his bloodline, and we could''ve taken him back to his true home." The man fell silent after voicing his concern.


    -----


    While all of this unfolded, countless universes away, on Earth, a shocking event urred.


    In every capital city, vige, and country, numerous figures known throughout the Realms as ''FACELESS'' emerged.


    Their voices reverberated throughout the beautiful blue, reaching every corner. Electricity vanished from the entire Earth, reced by a mysterious Energy. Naturally, humans couldn''t discern this change so quickly, and they resorted to their typical response: panic.


    Every person who caught sight of these FACELESS figures was stunned. Those near the enigmatic beings fled in fear.


    It''s worth remembering that the greatest fear is the unknown. Strangely, these figures refrained from harming anyone. Witnessing this, some humans ceased running and observed them.


    "Congrattions, humans! Your and all life throughout the Gxy have received the opportunity for Awakening."


    The words left the people baffled, uncertain of how to react.


    -----


    In the midst of these events, our protagonist, Nova Calypso Apeiron, awoke from his slumber and gazed out the window, only to discover the city''s lights had gone out.


    "What just happened? I had only fallen asleep for an hour," Nova wondered, his instincts urging him to investigate further.


    Initially, Nova''s reaction was subdued. However, as he noticed the dark skies and the city-wide power outage, a sense of unease crept in. It appeared to be a power outage.


    Seeing the dark sky, Nova reached for his phone to contact his parents. When they didn''t respond, he realized something was amiss, and a sense of panic began to grip him.


    *BEEP*BEEP* "No signal, darn it," he muttered before deciding to search for answers.


    Nova ventured into his kitchen, found a shlight, and ventured outside, hoping to find neighbors who might shed light on the situation. Upon stepping out, he noticed other residents armed with shlights.


    "Did everyone hear those voices?" inquired an elderly man.


    "Old Mark, I''m certain everyone heard them, but what in the world is this Awakening?" a middle-aged man asked, his wife by his side.


    "Voices? What voices?" Nova asked, perplexed.


    "Little Nova, did you not hear those voices that seemed toe from everywhere?" Juan, the one who had spoken earlier, questioned.


    "Uncle Juan, honestly, I only got up because I thought I heard something, but I can''t recall anything else," Nova admitted, still baffled by the situation, as he had been asleep.


    Juan was left speechless by Nova''s deep slumber, which had caused him to miss the earth-shattering news.


    "Those people who appeared in the sky out of nowhere mentioned something about Earth''s Awakening, but I''m not sure what it means."


    "Oh, they also mentioned something about lifeforms from other gxies!" Maria, Juan''s wife, chimed in.


    "Why didn''t they just let me rest in peace?" Old Mark grumbled, his frustration apparent.


    "You''re telling me, spouting all this nonsense, shutting down the city''s power, and then disappearing?!" Juan expressed his fear and irritation at the situation.


    "Rx, old man. We''ll figure this out. I''m sure everything will be fine," Nova tried to reassure Old Mark. Panicking in such a situation wouldn''t be beneficial.


    Internally, however, Nova''sposure was not as strong as he projected. He worried about his parents'' safety.


    "What do you think the future holds?" Maria asked, holding Juan''s hand tightly.


    "Calm down, dear. I''m here with you. As long as I''m here, nothing will happen to us," Juan assured Maria, kissing her tofort her.


    "Indeed, as Uncle Juan said, perhaps this won''t be a bad thing after all," Nova said, attempting to regain control of the situation.


    Nova had barely spoken when the entire sky was bathed in blinding light, forming what appeared to be a colossal TV screen.


    What Nova was unaware of was that these massive screens had appeared not just in Pearl City but across all of Earth.


    Words, tranted into everynguage, slowly materialized for all to see:


    "Congrattions, humans! May you transcend the skies and inscribe your name across the Realms!"


    Without a doubt, silence descended upon Earth. Everyone was intrigued by the turn of events. The earlier panic had dissipated like a dream.


    Earth''s inhabitants harbored newfound hope after reading the first promation on the giant screen. Some were still apprehensive, but a sense of optimism prevailed.


    Opinions divided the poption, but within themy a few ambitious souls. From this point forward, everything they knew would change forever.


    Only the future could determine whether this change would prove favorable or not. People held their breath, eagerly awaiting the subsequent lines of text on the big screen.


    Even Nova, Old Mark, Juan, and Maria awaited the same revtion. Each had different thoughts and emotions.


    Nova, perhaps, was the only one filled with excitement.


    "This impending change... I will grasp it firmly and be reborn with it," Nova thought about his previously monotonous life.


    There had been moments of joy, though they were few. They coexisted with sorrow, regret, and loss, shaping his character.


    Even if he wished to forget his past, Nova resolved to face whatever came next without being hindered, just as the screen had dered. He would inscribe his name across the Realms.


    Once more, all eyes were fixed on the screen, which now disyed new lines of text. People''s hearts raced as they read them.

 Chapter 2: Informations

    <h4>Chapter 2: Informations</h4>


    As the screens continued to hover in the air, new information appeared before everyone''s eyes, causing difort. This information aimed to rify the situation for the masses.


    "The Awakening is the process through which a world and its inhabitants must evolve to acquire various powers.


    These powers vary among individuals.


    For instance, some may gain control over fire, while others might experience muscle growth or enhanced cognitive abilities.


    There are instances of different individuals sharing the same power, but what distinguishes them is their Bloodline.


    At the onset of the [Awakening], an individual will awaken their bloodline to a certain extent.


    To illustrate, considering your human history, some may awaken a Sword Bloodline, enhancing their proficiency with swords.


    Alternatively, a Weapon Control Bloodline might make one proficient not only with a sword but with various weapons. However, it won''t confer an advantage in a fight against someone wielding a sword with the Sword Bloodline.


    Bloodlines aren''t exclusively associated with Weapon Bloodlines or Elemental Bloodlines; it could be a Rock Bloodline, which enhances one''s durability and defensive capabilities.


    Of course, a direct Elemental Bloodline and the like are superior to a SoftBody Bloodline or a Rat Bloodline, as they are tied to the Laws of the Universe. However, this remains far beyond the current state of our.


    Furthermore, the Awakening process will extend not only to humans but also to all lifeforms on your." The light on the screen paused briefly, allowing everyone to digest the information.


    -----


    As Nova reached this point, he realized the potential consequences for Earth''s inhabitants if all the animals suddenly went on a rampage or became powerful enough to threaten them.


    Just as he was about to ask Juan for his thoughts on the matter, some startling information caught him off guard, sending a chill down his spine.


    ------


    "As a final reminder, enjoy yourst moments of peace before the natural [Awakening] takes ce. Be aware that there is a one-in-ten-million chance of awakening an Elemental Bloodline, Sword, and so forth."


    Concluding with a warning, the screens began to dissipate into nothingness.


    For those who cannot withstand their [Awakening], the oue will be death!


    Everyone was left stunned by this revtion, terrified by the implications of those words.


    All those who had reached this part of the information were gripped by fear, pondering what the future held and what fate awaited Earth.


    Nova and those close to him continued to peruse the information, which included the lower realms from 1st Stage Rank 1 to 9th Stage Rank 9, with higher realms beyond theirprehension.


    This information was brief, as it was not yet necessary for them to understand the other Realms. They would likely gain knowledge of these Realms as they progressed.


    -----


    In a remote and forgotten corner of the universe, a man opened his eyes, eyes that seemed to contain the endless expanse of the cosmos.


    "So, the new generation is beginning to awaken once more. This time, I hope all the grievances from the past will be fully rectified. No, he must endure tenfold for the catastrophic event that unfolded," the man''s eyes emitted a terrifying light, capable of reducing entires to ashes.


    A throne began to materialize behind the man, and after a few seconds of surveying the surrounding darkness, the man and the throne began to vanish from existence.


    -----


    On Earth,


    As though everything that had transpired were an illusion, the entire Earth fell deathly silent. The wind ceased, and the birds'' chirping ceased as all lifeforms on Earth began to [Awaken].


    Nova fought off exhaustion as long as he could. He observed as a radiant aura enveloped the others, and they gradually closed their eyes before drifting into slumber.


    -----


    Somewhere in the deep and vast universe, a man in a gray robe, with a glowing crystal before him, sensed the changes brought about by the Awakening.


    "The Awakening, once again, attempts to resist by weakening itself and bestowing its immense powers upon insignificant creatures," the man scowled, his expression one of displeasure.


    Emerging into the void of space, a beautiful young woman drew near to him. She had long, flowing purple hair, purple eyes adorned with stars, and a captivating figure that could mesmerize anyone. She epitomized beauty in the entirety of the multiverse. Her voice was sweet, akin to a potent drug for those who listened.


    "Grey, you are bing obsessed. Please cease fixating on the World Crystal," the young woman urged.


    Grey''s face curled into a sneer as he looked back at the woman before delivering a warning.


    "Don''t think you canmand me, Purple. Even if you''ve been appointed as the Seed of Destruction, my position isn''t one you can casually order around.


    Anyway, that''s beside the point. Look at the World Crystal for yourself. I''ve stumbled upon something significant this time," Grey stated before passing the World Crystal to Purple.


    Purple remained skeptical of Grey''s im until she attempted to perceive what the World Crystal conveyed. Her expression changed instantaneously to one of shock.


    "This! It''s found one of the Origin Stars! How is that possible? All the Origin Stars were thought to have been discovered. How can a new one suddenly emerge?" Purple was genuinely stunned.


    Grey derived a sense of satisfaction from her reaction, but he hid it well, aware that she was usually a cold and aloof individual who disliked embarking on missions.


    After contemting for a moment, Grey nodded.


    "Go ahead, but be cautious, as typically, the possessor of an Origin Star may be progressing at a rapid pace. By the time you reach Earth, you might not find them anymore."


    Purple nodded in response to Grey''s words before setting foot on the starry expanse. Her expression grew grave.


    ''Why did the Awakening choose Earth of all ces?! My home...''


    Purple elerated through numerous universes, with Earth as her destination.

 Chapter 3: Shocking Awakening

    <h4>Chapter 3: Shocking Awakening</h4>


    Unbeknownst to Nova, a powerful being was bing aware of Earth''s name, while another, possibly from Earth, attempted to return to her ''home.'' Nova''s consciousness faded into darkness.


    Time passed, seemingly normal, for those who strove to survive the formidable trial before them.


    During the [Awakening] process, Nova''s mind drifted in a nk void. His consciousness materialized, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    An instinct to absorb his surroundings overcame him. As he assimted the enigmatic energy enveloping him, he experienced a newfound sense of well-being and power, intoxicating in its intensity. What Nova remained unaware of was that the "nk energy" he absorbed was, in fact, a manifestation of his Space-Time Bloodline, originating from his father''s n, the ''Monarchs of Time,'' and his mother''s n, the ''Monarchs of Space.'' Merely mentioning their names could send tremors throughout The Upper Realms, extending beyond the Upper Realm itself.


    -----


    At the peak of The Upper Realms, within the Space-Time Shrine, Martin Calypso and Arin Apeiron found themselves in a meeting with the Shrine''s highest authorities.


    The hall teemed with men and women of such immense power that, if they were ced on Earth, the very ground would quail beneath their pressure.


    The Space-Time Shrine was overseen by a council representing both the Time and Space ns, with decisions reached through majority vote. If over 51% of the members concurred, the decision was made. Presently, there were one hundred Council Members, with the Shrine Head serving as the ultimate decision-maker in times of crisis.


    Fifty members hailed from the Time n, and the remaining fifty from the Space n, collectively referred to as the 3rd Generation. Their ns traced their origins to two Ancestors, Tiazul Calypso and Kiana Apeiron. Although each wielded distinct powers, the offspring of Tiazul and Kiana bore the title of the 1st Generation, as the fusion of these disparate bloodlines birthed one of The Upper Realms'' mightiest lineages.


    The Shrine Head was the solitary representative of the 2nd Generation of the Space-Time Bloodline, an enigmatic figure who had lived for over 10,000 years and was the direct offspring of Tiazul and Kiana''s 1st Generation descendants. As for the whereabouts of the rest of the 2nd Generation, the answer remained elusive, soon to be unveiled.


    The reason behind the meeting was deceptively simple yet difficult to resolve: whether the Council should exercise its authority to facilitate an individual from the Lower Realms ascending to The Upper Realms. Unquestionably, the discussion centered around Nova.


    The issue was furtherplicated by the fact that Nova''s parents both ranked among the top 5 in terms of power, making opposition a daunting prospect. The situation took a more intricate turn when Arin Apeiron voiced her reluctance to admit Nova to The Upper Realms.


    "I reiterate, our son must undergo trials and tribtions to acquire the sense of security that Earth once offered, avoiding premature betrayal," Arin emphasized. "Nova must learn the hard way, so he can be a genuine powerhouse, surpassing even the Upper Realm."


    Martin, displeased with his wife''s stance, responded, "Arin, Nova wasn''t prepared for this, unlike us. It''s like giving a bicycle to a three-year-old and expecting them to ride it without falling."


    Arin acknowledged the dy in the [Awakening] on Earth, which would have granted them more time to prepare and reveal the truth about their background to Nova when he turned 22, offering almost a year of advance knowledge of the [Awakening].


    "But we can''t alter it now. We can only hope he returns and finds our backup n. The price we paid to return after our exile from Earth was substantial, but we could have sought out Middle Realms families with branches or subsidiaries in the Lower Realms," Martin regretted not disclosing Nova''s heritage earlier.


    Arin continued to persuade her husband, "Our best course of action is to prepare for the day he embarks on his journey through the Realms."


    Aggravated by his wife''s unwavering stance, Martin ultimately relented, "Alright, we''ll proceed as you suggest."


    As the meeting neared its conclusion, the entire shrine began to tremble.


    In a secluded corner of the Shrine, an elderly man opened his eyes, his gaze revealing the passage of many years.


    ''How many years have psed this time...?'' the groggy old man wondered.


    Suddenly, he vanished from his location, reappearing in front of an expansive stone tablet. The tablet was segmented into ten parts, with the lowermost section bearing the following inscription:


    Number: 999.999.999.999


    Nova Calypso Apeiron


    Stage 1, Rank 1


    Bloodline Purity: 99.9%


    Bloodlines: Space-Time, Unknown


    The old man''s pupils contracted, overwhelmed by shock. Council members rapidly congregated around the stone tablet, their expressions frozen in disbelief upon reading thest line.


    "How?! How is it possible for the legendary Bloodline Tablet of the Gods Domain to not recognize a bloodline?" eximed the elders of the Space-Time Shrine.


    "Oh my God..."


    "Dear Ancestors..."


    All those in the room were powerhouses, ranking at least 9th realm rank 5, yet they stood bewildered.


    The old man, the first to arrive, pondered for a moment, then spoke with narrowed eyes and a sly grin, "Perhaps it''s because his bloodline belongs to a higher realm than our Space-Time Bloodline..."


    The utterance from their Shrine Leader shocked the other elders to their core. In their wildest dreams, they had never envisioned encountering a bloodline of greater magnitude than their own, particrly in this limited sub-region.


    They had heard of prodigies from various regions and domains, often referred to as "monsters," but Nova was a unique breed, eclipsing even those esteemed individuals. He was the true monster.

 Chapter 4: Understanding and losses

    <h4>Chapter 4: Understanding and losses</h4>


    In the Space-Time Shrine, Nova remainedpletely oblivious to the events transpiring, but for the time being, this had no impact on the current Nova.


    His sole concern centered on consuming the energy within the "nk space" until nothing remained, a process apanied by a euphoric sense of evolution.


    Yet, what exactly was this evolution? Did it entail physical fortification, honing of the senses, mental elevation, or perhaps the newfound capability to absorb energy?


    Nova had no precise answer to this question. All he was certain of was that he would never forget that initial experience of absorbing energy. It was this pursuit of perfection and the drive to better himself that seemed to unite all individuals, even though Nova remained unaware that this aspiration extended throughout the entirety of the universe.


    Some sought fame, others desired longevity, but there was amon thread that bound them all: the innate desire to grow stronger. With enough strength, fame and a lengthened life inevitably followed. It was a simple principle.


    Of course, Nova himself was still far from reaching such a point. He remained oblivious to the monumental changes that would reshape his in the future.


    When Nova opened his eyes, he softly uttered, "Apex." It was a concise word, yet it encapsted an all-epassing connection he felt deep within his soul.


    Regarding the soul, he suddenly realized that the space he presently upied was his Soul World, a unique realm where his materialized consciousness could enter to absorb energies and strengthen his bloodline. The information gleaned from the light screen disclosed this.


    It also dawned on Nova that he possessed two formidable bloodlines. Although he sensed their strength, he remained unaware of their rarity. One was the Space-Time Bloodline, likely one of the rarest in all Realms, while the other might have a connection to the "Apex" he had muttered.


    As if by magic, Nova instinctivelyprehended how to wield his bloodline powers inbat and envision their long-term benefits for his body and mind. It all came as naturally as breathing, an exhrating experience for him.


    ''So my bloodlines grant me an affinity for the elements of Space and Time, which must be quite rare. I mean, the protagonists in those novels I''ve read always be incredibly powerful after mastering them,'' Nova pondered, feeling blessed without trulyprehending how unique he was.


    Yet, Nova remained puzzled by the Limitless Ability he had gained after the [Awakening]. It provided no information about its usage or its specific category. Facing this enigma, Nova decided to set it aside for now, confident that answers woulde in due time.


    He felt a profound connection to what he dubbed the "Apex Bloodline," filling him with hope for a brighter future. For now, he would continue absorbing the energy provided by the [Awakening] to bolster his Realm.


    He understood that the Realms ranged from the First Realm to the Ninth Realm, divided into Ranks from 1 to 9. In the vast universe, these categories were also referred to as Orders or Stages, such as Stage 2 Rank 6 or Order 4 Rank 1.


    Nova sensed that he was in the First Realm, on the verge of breaking through to Rank 3. Unbeknownst to him, his Limitless Ability and Apex Bloodline yed a significant role in this process. It wasn''t typical for a human to absorb such a substantial amount of World Energy during the [Awakening]. On average, a human could barely retain their life after gaining an ability and awakening their bloodline.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Nova felt satiated from absorbing an immense quantity of World Energy. He knew this energy would remain in his Soul World until he chose to continue absorbing it.


    He then attempted to reim his consciousness and awaken. However, the sight that met his eyes was profoundly shocking. A few meters before him, Juan and Maria stood on the ground, meditating.


    But it wasn''t their presence that shocked him. A few meters in front of him, Old Mark was bleeding from his ears, mouth, and eyes. Nova understood that Old Mark had no chance of surviving [The Awakening]. ncing around, he observed many others who shared Old Mark''s fate.


    Based on his knowledge of [Awakening], this process typically imed over 70% of a world''s poption. He hoped Earth would fare differently, but he was unaware that the future would reveal Earth''s loss of almost 90% of its poption.


    Feeling sympathy for Old Mark and the others around him, Nova attempted to harness his ability and deepen hisprehension of his bloodlines.


    -----


    2 Hours Later


    Juan was among the first to open his eyes, along with his wife, Maria. Concerned, Juan inquired, "Hmm. My head hurts terribly. Are you alright, Maria?"


    Maria replied, "It stings a bit, but I feel incredibly powerful. Yes, powerful."


    The couple paid their respects to Old Mark, who had met an unfortunate end. Despite his irritable demeanor, they recognized that he was a fundamentally good person beneath it all.


    Momentster, they turned their attention to a revtion that left them astounded. "Is that Nova?" Juan asked, his voice trembling.


    Both were stunned by the unfamiliar image of Nova, a far cry from the person they had known.

 Chapter 5: Separation and goals

    <h4>Chapter 5: Separation and goals</h4>


    As Juan and Maria observed Nova in shock, they watched him open his eyes.


    "Juan, Maria, are you both okay?" Nova asked, genuine concern in his voice. Despite his certainty that they wouldn''t suffer the same fate as Old Mark, he couldn''t help but worry.


    "Nova, is that really you?!" Juan asked in disbelief as he looked at the transformed Nova.


    "Of course, it''s me," Nova replied, taken aback by the bewildered expressions on their faces.


    "Wow, you look so different now, so handsome," Maria remarked, her gaze lingering on Nova''s striking features that could captivate anyone.


    "Hey, Maria, don''t ogle him like that. Kid, you look like a yboy now. What happened to you?" Juan inquired, leaving Nova puzzled.


    Unbeknownst to Nova, his bloodline and abilities had significantly altered his appearance. He wasn''t unattractive before, but the change was remarkable.


    He now stood at around 1.90 meters tall, with a facial structure that had undergone a dramatic transformation. However, what caught the eye most were his hair and eyes.


    Nova''s hair was as white as the first snow in December, and his pupils were white-grey. What was most astonishing was the subtle glint of golden stars forming in his irises. Calling him the most handsome man, even before the Awakening, wouldn''t be an exaggeration.


    Nova retrieved his phone from his pocket and, thanks to the light screens in the sky, he opened his camera and took a look at himself. His own reflection left him utterly shocked by the sudden and unexpected change.


    He had heard that some people underwent changes after the Awakening, but he hadn''t given it much thought until now.


    Setting aside his astonishment, Nova asked his two neighbors, "Have you received information about the Realm Trials?" referring to the information they had received earlier.


    "We have, but it''s so sudden, and we''re not sure what to do," Juan and Maria replied, sharing Nova''s uncertainty about their next steps.


    The Realm Trials represented the fastest means of advancing in Realms. After a world awoke, its inhabitants had two straightforward strategies for gaining strength: by defeating enemies and absorbing their energy or by participating in the Realm Trials and receiving resources based on their performance. The rewards from these trials could vary from weapons to energy crystals of their element, and even upgrades to their abilities.


    Energy Crystals were the mostmon way of strengthening oneself in the universe. It was a matter of guiding one''s energy into their Soul World, where they could convert it to their own use.


    Nova contemted the idea of participating in the trials after returning home to find his parents. However, there was a significant obstacle: Pearl City, his current location, was approximately 1,000 kilometers away from his parents'' home in Metropolitan City.


    After some thought, Nova suggested, "Why don''t youe with me to find my parents in Metropolitan City, and then we can decide whether to participate in the Trials?" extending an invitation to his neighbors.


    "Thank you for the invitation, Nova, but we need to locate our own families. That is, if they''re still alive," Juan declined, recognizing their need to reunite with their loved ones.


    Nova understood their position and proposed, "I see. How about we find our families and meet here again in three days?" trying to ease their hesitation.


    Despite the thousand-kilometer distance, which seemed daunting, especially with the old technology of Earth now defunct, Nova emphasized, "Every human who survived the Awakening is stronger and faster now, not to mention the unique abilities and bloodlines we''ve awakened."


    For Nova, the journey would take about five hours. If he leveraged his space bloodline, it might even be shorter, depending on how well his body could sustain the effort.


    The couple considered Nova''s suggestion and decided to proceed with their own search for their families, given the urgency of the situation.


    "Okay, it''s settled then! Let''s reunite in three days. Good luck, Nova!" they bid him farewell, returning to their apartment to gather supplies for their long journey.


    Their families resided nearly two thousand kilometers from Pearl City, almost double the distance Nova had to traverse.


    "Take care, and be cautious on the way. Earth is no longer a safe ce," Nova warned, highlighting the perils that might lie ahead. Juan and Maria nodded in acknowledgment before heading back to their residence.


    Unbeknownst to Nova, Maria possessed special qualities, and he would discover this in the future. For now, it would be some time before their paths would cross once more.


    Nova felt like he was a supercar, a change that was inconceivable before the Awakening. Nevertheless, the sight of lifeless bodies strewn about left a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Everywhere he went, every street, every alley, he encountered at least one, if not more, dead bodies. By his estimate, Earth''s losses exceeded 70% of what he had anticipated.


    Shaking his head to regain hisposure, Nova attempted not to dwell on the grim scenery that surrounded him. He was determined not to be desensitized.


    He couldn''t help but reflect on the immaturements he had made before undergoing the Awakening process. "I wish I could take back those words. While it''s an opportunity for me, it may have been a curse for others."


    Nova felt a deep sadness for those who had perished, but he understood that there was nothing he could do to alter this tragic reality.


    At the moment, his highest priority was to locate his family at their former residence. His secondary goal was to grow stronger, enabling him to protect those dear to him. He couldn''t bear the thought of his family meeting the same fate as those lifeless bodies he now encountered in the streets.


    What Nova couldn''t have imagined was that his mother and father were safe, and it was they who were concerned for his welfare.


    Strangely, both sides were doing well without the other''s knowledge. As Nova hoped to find his parents in good health, they wished for Nova''s survival in the chaotic circumstances he had been thrust into.


    The universe remained an enigmatic ce, but the human mind was an even greater enigma.

 Chapter 6: Factions and First fight

    <h4>Chapter 6: Factions and First fight</h4>


    In the year 2244 on Earth, the had divided into three prominent factions:


    1. The Sun Rising Faction, a result of the peace agreement between the Asian and African continents.


    2. Noble Dragon Faction, predominantlyposed of Europe, Great Britain, and Antarctica, with some territorial expansion into the former African continent.


    3. The Freedom New Land, a union of the American continents and Australia.


    Nova, a resident of the Noble Dragon Faction, was born in what used to be Sicily, Italy. It was now known as Pearl City, so named because it was reputed to be the central hub for the world''s ck market trade in pearls.


    As Nova sped toward Metropolitan City, he encountered what appeared to be an endless forest. The dense foliage obscured visibility to barely 20 meters ahead, and the forest resonated with various bestial roars, indicating that mutated creatures had be the dominant rulers of this vast expanse.


    Once within the forest, Nova attempted to utilize his spatial affinity to gain an understanding of his surroundings. To his surprise, it worked. Nova was thrilled to uncover new ways to employ his spatial affinity.


    ''I can sense space fluctuations roughly 150 meters ahead and perceive all approaching creatures. Let''s see if I can absorb their beast cores to enhance my strength.''


    Merely a minute into the forest, Nova spotted what resembled a mutated deer drinking by a small pond approximately 50 meters in front of him.


    This deer wasrger than the norm, but its distinct characteristic was its vibrant green hue and imposing antlers, each longer than a meter. Such creatures had never existed in the old Earth before the Awakening.


    Despite some initial nervousness at attempting to take a life, Nova resolutely advanced toward the mutated deer.


    When he was approximately 15 meters behind the deer, he triggered his spatial affinity, vanishing from his original location and reappearing just two meters behind his first prey.


    The deer, as if sensing danger, attempted to flee, but it was toote. With a final step, Nova focused all his strength into his fist, striking the deer''s back, forcing it to kneel. Then, he delivered a powerful kick to its neck, snapping it instantly.


    CRACK! CRACK!


    The deer''s neck broke with an audible snap, and it copsed to the ground. Nova was relieved that his years of practice in boxing, karate, and taekwondo since the age of twelve had prepared him for this moment.


    As he knelt beside the deer''s lifeless body, Nova realized that hecked any sharp tools to extract the beast core. In a sudden recollection, he decided to test his spatial affinity, inspired by a technique he had seen in an anime long ago.


    ''Hoping this works, or I''ll have to attempt to manually remove its head.''


    Concentrating on his finger for a minute, he felt a subtle energy envelop it, an invisible force except to his perception. This, he recognized, was ''Space.''


    Carefully, he brought his finger near the deer''s forehead and swiftly cut through the air. He continued the motion until he revealed a green, luminous crystal, smaller than a fist. Nova retrieved the crystal, keen to understand its properties.


    Information from the light screens that appeared earlier informed him that he needed to connect with the energy, guide it to his Soul World, and then absorb it. He seeded in funneling the energy from the beast''s core into himself, greedily absorbing it in seconds.


    ''Strange, I thought it would enhance my physical abilities and senses, but I don''t feel any different.''


    What Nova didn''t realize was that the deer was merely a Rank 1 creature, while he had already achieved Rank 3. Therefore, the energy absorbed from the beast''s core had a negligible effect, imperceptible in the grand scheme of his power.


    In reality, Nova was a formidable anomaly, having absorbed all the World Energy during the Awakening process. In contrast, many barely survived the Awakening, starting at Rank 1. To Nova, these details remained inconsequential.


    His perspective was that most individuals should have ascended several Ranks, and he remained unaware of his extraordinary nature.


    World Energy wasn''t typically absorbed all at once, but gradually chipped away to enhance oneself until reaching Peak Rank 3. Nova had paused at this stage, considering the significant gap in abilities between third and fourth Rank.


    The Ranks further divided into Lower, Middle, and High, with Peak Rank representing the pinnacle of each level.


    Nova started to notice the difference between himself and the deer, particrly recalling how effortlessly he had subdued it with a single blow to the back.


    He recognized that he was now at the peak of Rank 3 but felt a growing hunger for more beast cores, energy crystals, and various resources for his advancement. This ''hunger'' was undoubtedly linked to his Apex Bloodline, and absorbing this particr beast core helped him appreciate the immense potential of his bloodline.


    His ability, Limitless,plemented his bloodline perfectly, breaking the limitations of the body and mind. For instance, if Nova''s energy had been capped at Rank 3, Limitless enabled him to grow an energy limit equivalent to Rank 4 or even 5.


    Ironically, this didn''t mean he could remain at Stage 1 Rank 3 and have the power or energy of Stage 3 Rank 1. Nevertheless, it allowed him to contend with those above his Realm.


    ''Baha, it''s akin to those tales where they emphasize a solid foundation versus a weak one.''


    Despite these advantages, Nova sensed that his ability wasn''t yetplete, an aspect not disclosed by the information from the light screens.


    In the vast universe, perfecting one''s ability was exceedingly rare, a feat achieved by only a select few. In fact, perhaps fewer than a hundred individuals across all Realms had aplished this in the past ten billion years, and the journey was a grueling one, marked by hardship and determination.


    Nova had embarked on a path that would unravel the secrets of his power and propel him to new heights.

 Chapter 7: Dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 7: Dungeon</h4>


    After a few hours of hunting in the forest, Nova found about twenty Rank 1 and two Rank 2 beasts. He finally felt a slight rise in his energy to Rank 4 after absorbing all their beast core, but he also still felt unsatisfied because of his Limitless Ability.


    The closer he seemed to the next rank, the harder his ability made it for him. He felt his mind and body more refined, stronger, and faster than before entering the forest.


    One hourter, Nova felt a surging of energy about three hundred meters ahead of him. He quickly looked in that direction before pondering for a while and deciding to give it a try.


    ''Is that..?'' After Nova got closer, he realized it really was what he thought, a Dungeon. A dungeon usually starts forming in all Realms randomly after the [Awakening].


    Because the energy in the forest was so dense, it gave birth to it.


    From the ''Tutorial'', that''s how Nova named the information from the light screens, a dungeon could be graded from E, D, C, B, A, S, SS, SSS to Grade 0.


    Every single one corresponds to its own stage, for example, one could find Stage 1 Rank 2-3 in a D grade dungeon. Rank 3 in a dungeon is usually the Boss.


    One couldn''t retreat from a Dungeon once he entered, it was only after clearing all floors that he could. The E grade dungeon has 10 floors and D grade 20 floors, so on and on. The rewards for clearing a dungeon solo are more than a teampleting it by far.


    Nova sensed that the Dungeon was D grade because it pretty much corresponded with the beast in this part of the forest, hundreds of Rank 1 and tens of Rank 2 in a few kilometers square.


    After hesitating for a moment, he decided to wait a few hours for the dungeon to form. It was almost morning, and by the energy swirling in the region, he could enter the dungeon by noon.


    Looking for a cave, Nova decided to sleep a for a while to recover his mind. Because of his body refinement, he was alright, but mentally exhausted.


    Walking for a few hundred meters, he spotted a small cave where he found and killed 4 Rank 1 bats.


    Three hourster, he woke up from his sleep.


    Going back to the dungeon, he saw that it waspletely different from before. Previously, it was a D grade dungeon, but now it was of C grade.


    Nova hesitated for a little when he thought that the boss he would be facing on the 30th floor would be of Rank 4, him being only a Rank 3. Still after pondering for a while, he decided to give it a go.


    He waspletely different from when he awakened, because of the boost of his ability it could be said that he didn''t have an equal in Rank 3, that''s after not even facing a Rank 3 before.


    With his Space-Time and Apex Bloodline, he could fight above his rank. He knew it without even trying.


    It was a peculiar feeling, an instinct of some sorts. And Nova obviously decided to listen to it, he didn''t know why, he just trusted it that much.


    Also, he found a few tricks to using his Space-Time affinity, but most importantly, his Apex Bloodline will definitely be a big boost in future battles.


    From what he learned after entering his Soul World, it seemed that his Apex Bloodline was not focused in a particr direction but made him an all-rounder.


    ''Apex,'' as in the name, referred to the fact that not only his strength will increase but also his speed, defense, senses,bat awareness, but also his mind, and the way he learns how to use his bloodlines and abilities.


    One could say it was one of the most perfect bloodlines, and he would be correct, but that''s a story for another time.


    Finally, Nova made his first step in the dungeon direction, and after a whoosh, he disappeared in motes of light. It was a process of teleportation as well as one of transferring things or lifeforms to enter an alternate space located in the same dimension but with different Laws of the Universe.


    After stabilizing himself, Nova tried to clear his foggy mind. He looked around and was amazed by what he saw.


    Mountains stretching for a few kilometers in the sky filled his vision. All were of different colors. He couldn''t see the end of them. They were so big that even Himya would seem like their children.


    After concentrating for a little bit, he felt that the energy in the dungeon was even denser than on Earth. It was at least five times higher and this brought joy to Nova''s face.


    He felt that if he absorbed enough energy in a few hours, he could satisfy his ability requirements for a perfect advancing and could break through to Rank 4.


    Of course, he could advance faster if he simply killed a few tens of Rank 2 or Rank 3s. The first time that Nova made the decision to carve his name in the sky, it was the moment his mindset changed, notpletely, but undoubtedly changed for a better one.


    The suppression he has gone through, the scar on his heart, his forgotten memories. At this moment, everything pushed against his chest. Nova felt close to bursting into tears remembering his childhood, that piece of himself he put a lock on it and forgot where the key was.


    It took him a few minutes to calm down, and he found himself with a new conviction. With a sharp gaze, a sleeping rage, and a newfound wish to be stronger, Nova made his first step into the dungeon.


    As if on cue, he could hear a few bestial soundsing closer to him. He felt that maybe he could quell his rage a little, after exterminating these ants that pissed him, simply from being present at the wrong time and wrong moment.


    GROWLL!


    RAWRR!

 Chapter 8: Advancing to Rank 4

    <h4>Chapter 8: Advancing to Rank 4</h4>


    In front of Nova, there were about 7 Rank 2 wolves, but they were different from normal wolves. Their size was about 1.5 meters in height, but what really made them special was their ck fur and red eyes.


    Nova wasn''t scared of them or unprepared, but actually, he was excited. He prepared something he learned in the forest after killing a few beasts.


    ''Space Arrows''. Without a chant or hand movement, two arrows almost invisible for the eye if not for the space around them being slightly distorted were released from thin air and stabbed the closest wolf to Nova.


    The other wolves were pretty much shocked by the fast action that happened and stopped in their tracks. The wolf, which was hit by the arrow, fell to the ground without a chance to even growl.


    Without a beat, Nova spammed more arrows and hit the other unprepared wolves, leaving only three of them alive.


    The wolves left were too scared by the prey they thought to be ''weak'' and tried to escape, but when faced with the fast arrows of Nova the worst decision they could make was to turn their back to him.


    After drilling through their head, Nova found another seven Rank 2 beast cores.


    He absorbed them in a few minutes and continued to the only path he could take, straight ahead. There was only one path going straight to the mountain, and he saw that it would take him in. The entrance looked like ready to swallow everything that entered it.


    On the sides of the path, there were only trees, and no matter how far he looked, it was a huge forest on both sides. So the only conclusion he could take was that he should follow the path in the mountain to advance to the second floor.


    After a few minutes of walking, he was close to the entrance in the mountain where he spotted another group of wolves, this time there were 14 of them all Rank 2, the same ck fur and red eyes like before. The wolves, too, observed him and started running towards him.


    Nova was prepared to release his Space Arrows, but before he could do that, a roar shook him slightly, disturbing his mind.


    ROAAAR!! Behind the pack of wolves stood a giant ck wolf almost three meters in height, this one with blue eyes, not red ones.


    In these two seconds that Nova was in shock from the beast roar, the first wolf reached him and opened his mouth to bite him. At that moment, when the wolf mouth opened, time seemed to slow down for Nova as he clenched his fist and, using all his strength, punched the wolf in the head so hard it directly cracked it.


    Splurt! The blood fell in all directions, even touching the other wolves closer to Nova and causing them to slow down a gear.


    After killing the first wolf, Nova teleported 3 meters, arriving at the front of the hungry pack and killing another 2 wolves before releasing Space Arrows, sessfully hitting another 4 wolves causing them to die.


    Killing half of the pack, the ck Alpha Wolf was enraged and roared again, after which it started speeding in Nova''s direction. Nova sensed that the ck wolf was a Rank 3 just like him, and he was excited to see how it would be fighting an enemy of the same rank for the first time.


    When the ck alpha wolf was close to Nova, his blue eyes started glowing, and his fur got a little longer and sturdier while his speed increased and was close to biting Nova''s arm.


    Again, time seemed to slow down for Nova, something that wasn''t a misconception, but a little trick of his time bloodline he called ''Time slow''. He realized it would be hard for him to really use his bloodline abilities being so low level on enemies, and so he tried thinking of a method of using the abilities on him for a short boost, of course the Apex Bloodline yed an important role in this too.


    Dodging out the wolf bite, he tried kicking it, but the wolf was fast too and got away without being hit. Nova was so focused that he didn''t seem to feel his eyes started to glow, and his gray pupils containing a bit of gold in them affected by his Apex Bloodline.


    Nova formed two space arrows from the front, but it was a feint because he formed another one at the back of the wolf without releasing it.


    After waiting a second for the wolf to dodge, which he did, he released the arrow with a perfect timing right when the wolf was prepared to dash again for Nova.


    ~Swish~ Splurt! The alpha wolf was stunned after seeing the arrow stuck on his back, right when he looked to his back, Nova appeared in front of him and punched his head until it deformed. The fact that it didn''t break from the first punch was a testament of how sturdy it waspared to the Rank 2 wolves. Finally, after ten more punches, the alpha wolf fell to the ground without a breath.


    After killing their leader, Nova easily killed the rest of Rank 2 wolves and gathered their beast cores.


    It took him a few minutes to absorb them all. Finally, he looked again at the alpha wolf and took out his beast core. He could feel that the energy in the beast core was a few times higher and purerpared to the other beasts he killed previously.


    It may be that the ck Alpha Wolf wasn''t a normal Rank 3, too. Nova felt that with the energy in this crystal, he may break through Rank 4, fulfilling his Limitless Ability requirements.


    Ten minutester was exactly as Nova thought, and he broke through Rank 4. He felt a surge of energy inside him. All his aspects increased equally, and his senses almost doubled.


    Now, he could sense about one hundred meters ahead of him. He could feel his abilities rted to his bloodline are easier to use with a few ideas of how to create new onesing almost instantly in his mind.

 Chapter 9: New Techniques and strange Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 9: New Techniques and strange Mountain</h4>


    All the tiredness in his body from the battle before and his use of abilities were gone just like that. This seemed to be a perk of getting stronger.


    After breaking through, Nova''s mind was elevated on another levelpared to how it was before the [Awakening] or even a few minutes ago.


    He instantly thought about his ''Short Teleportation'' ability, which he could use about 10 times before being a spent force.


    He tweaked his mind for a while, and came to the conclusion that he was too low level to use it efficiently inbat. So he thought about using a lower method that cost less energy and could help him a lot better in an actual fight.


    That is to channel space energy in his feet, so he could be faster. He is already stronger and faster than a person in his Rank thanks to his bloodline and ability, but he doesn''t want to be only better in his Rank, but even above his league.


    What he doesn''t know is that his ambition will push him very far in the future, and it will change him forever.


    After sessfully gathering space energy in his legs, he started running around, and if a Rank 3 was here to see him, all they would see would be a blur moving at fast speeds. In fact, even a Rank 4 would have a hard time seeing him.


    He decided to give a simple name to this movement technique; ''Speeding''.


    Despite hisck of imagination for a good name, Nova was content with the technique mechanics as it would allow him to even take turns and jump if necessary. Unlike his ''Short Teleportation'' that will make his body rigid for a few fractions of a second, which will be pretty crucial in a battle.


    Also, when he teleports, he can do for a maximum of 30 meters, and his body will stay straight ahead, not seeing anything surrounding him. Plus, the consumption is greater if he''s going to teleport for 30 meters, rather than if he does it for only three meters.


    But with ''Speeding,'' his body''s speed is given a boost for the minimum energy, and he could maintain it for even a day if he wants.


    Still, he realized what hecked, offensive techniques. Only these will help him in battle besides Space Arrows. So he racked his newly ascended brain to work again.


    After brainstorming for 5 minutes, he finally decided to 5 new techniques he could create. They were not the best, but at least for now it will be enough for this dungeon.


    The first one is simple he just needs to coat his space energy around his fist, just like in a certain popr anime with pirates.


    He called it ''Space Fist'', as an anime lover he thought about the day he will release space waves from his fist and makes cracks through air with brute force alone.


    The second technique is called ''Air Bullet'', just as its name implies it willpress air using space energy and shoot it at an enemy. You could think of it as a lower version of ''Space Arrows''.


    The third one is a defensive one, ''Enforce'', it acts like an armor and has two activations to it. The first one is keeping it active, and the second activation is a synergy with the 4th technique ''Repel''.


    ''Repel'' is forcing an enemy in your ''Space'' to be unable to continue and push it back, depending on how much space energy he is willing to consume it will hurt the enemy pretty badly. Just like a certain ninja who tried to destroy a vige...


    The fifth one is neither an offensive, defensive, or movement one, but it could be considered auxiliary, ''Space Eyes'' could amplify his vision a few times, if before he could see for 100 meters, with ''Space Eyes'' he could see over 1 kilometer.


    Nova was pretty satisfied with his gains, and after resting for a little while, he finally entered the mountain where he felt something strange.


    The interior of the mountain was so dark he could barely see 5 meters ahead of him. Only after using ''Space Eyes'' could he see for barely 50 meters ahead.


    From what he knew from the ''Tutorial'', this is what one could consider a Natural Energy Area where the element or elements in the air are several times those of the outside world, basically a paradise for those using the Dark Element Bloodline or Ability.


    This mountain being a dark elemental one, made him immediately lost his interest in trying to absorb the energy inside and continued through the path to the second floor, hoping to find a Space or Time elemental one.


    The other mountains won''t bring him any noticeable increase in power even after trying hard to absorb their energy. In fact, the best energies for him to absorb are clearly, Space Energy and Time Energy. As for what energy his Apex Bloodline gave him affinity to...he doesn''t know.


    He''s curious to find out in the future or maybe even in this dungeon if possible. Nova already put his Apex Bloodline on a pedestal, above his Space-Time Bloodline.


    Unconsciously, he was right, even though the Space-Time Bloodline was one of the most powerful bloodlines in existence. The sub-region he was now in couldn''t suffice his bloodlines use of them.


    As even though a bloodline won''t be as suppressed as a stronger being trying to descend in a low realm like this one, it will still have its limits. With even the possessor of said bloodline not bring able to use it at full capacity.


    Of course, Nova couldn''t possibly know all of these, as he didn''t ascend to a higher realm to know, but even if he did, he may not find this information in a sub-region like this one.


    In fact, not even his parents are aware of these things, as they are all small frogs at the bottom of a wellpared to the real strong ones of the universe.

 Chapter 10: Tenth Floor,Strange Boss and Unexpected Reward

    <h4>Chapter 10: Tenth Floor,Strange Boss and Unexpected Reward</h4>


    Two hourster, Nova finally arrived at the tenth floor. In this dungeon he already killed hundreds of beasts.


    Unfortunately, thest mountains were of fire, water, air, earth elements, etc.


    This one too seemed to be of nature element, not something he could absorb anyway.


    What surprised Nova though, was the fact that this floor didn''t contain the old monster formation of 15 Rank 2 and 1 Rank 3, but a single monster a Giant Predatory Mantis of Rank 4.


    Of course Nova wasn''t afraid of it, but rather excited to face off against an insect the scientists on Earth said if it was as big as a dog it could probably be one of the most dangerous things walking thends.


    The Mantis was about 2 meters in height, was greener than the weed, and had 2 blue colored scythes. It was currently looking at Nova like it was a predator ready to pounce on his prey.


    Without an ounce of fear, Nova approached the Predatory Mantis and used ''Speeding'' on himself.


    Barely a few secondster the 50 meters between them was reduced by half, the mantis also approached him with green liquid pouring from his mouth.


    The mantis was clearly excited to have his first good meal in a while. He was trapped in this dungeon and only got to eat something when a new prey made his way to him.


    That''s if the prey could even reach the mantis, as in most cases not many people could even pass the first floors that are easier. Maybe only a team would be capable of doing so.


    When there were about 5 meters between them, Nova smirked and thought,''One of the best predators onnd? Let''s see about this after I smash his head.''


    The Mantis jumped forward and tried to stab Nova in the chest with his scythe of an arm, but when it was a few centimeters from his chest, it suddenly flew back two or three meters thanks to Nova''s ''Repel''.


    It wasn''t enough for the mantis to be heavily injured, but enough to make room for Nova to punch it with his ''Space fist''.


    BOOM! CRACK! The mantis arm almost shattered when Nova fully hit it with his fist.


    The Predatory Mantis tried to stab Nova before he retreated, only to suddenly be frozen for a few moments, giving enough time for Nova to coat his index and middle finger in space energy making them like a de. And with a ''swoop'', the mantis head fell to the side with a clean cut.


    It was such an easy moment for Nova, but so hard for the mantis to perceive how this ''weak'' prey of his could end him in only a few seconds. The mantis didn''t even have time to think why or how it was frozen before Nova killed it.


    What Nova just used was a newly created technique he used on the 9th Floor Boss called ''Space-Time Stop'', it''s a powerful and very energy consuming technique. In fact, only half of Nova''s energy is left in his body.


    This is a great technique for a single enemy but useless against hordes of enemies. It had a limited range and the consume was enormous. Even with Nova''s energy reserves being increased from his Limitless Ability, he couldn''t sustain it for more than two attacks.


    Two may be a big number, considering what could happen to one if he overestimated the problem of losing all the energy in his body.


    In a happy case, one could pass out and then be eaten by the beasts around or killed by his enemies. In the worst case, one could instantly cripple himself by not being capable of absorbing any more energy.


    Of course Nova didn''t care about this and didn''t even consider the worst case. He got that much confidence in him, confidence that may as well the reason he will suffer in the near future...


    Nova''s thoughts are upied currently by the thought of creating a new technique for himself. As he is pretty much prepared better in some areas and discovered in others. For example an area of attack technique to help him in clearing mobs faster.


    He will need an AOE techniqueter. Now, he is only focusing on the mantis head from where he retrieved a beast core.


    After absorbing the Rank 4 beast core and the ones from the previous floors, Nova felt that he was getting so much stronger. His energy bank increased by about 50% just from the mantis beast core. Now he could use ''Space-Time Stop'' for about 3 times before being drained.


    After 15 minutes of resting, Nova stood up and continued down the road. What surprised him is the fact that barely entering the nature element mountain, he saw a beautiful silver sword with a green hilt standing in the middle of the path.


    As if feeling attracted to its thin body like a man not seeing a beauty in decades, he slowly got closer and put his hand on its hilt, and felt a lot of information enter his mind.


    The sword was called ''Green Inksword'', why Inksword? That was its special ability. You could channel your element in the sword, and it will amplify it by 5 times.


    Nova''s mind was again working as if receiving an epiphany. He instantly knew how he should channel his space element in the sword, so he could create an attack he dreamed for years.


    And that''s what he did. After he seeded in channeling his space element in the sword, it became a gray color, and he swung it down.


    Creak!! The earth 5 meters ahead of him was perfectly cut from the middle.


    "Okay, I''ll call you ''Space Cut''."


    After doing that, Nova felt great. He put about 5% of his space energy in the sword, but the attack was as if he put 25% into it. It''s truly amazing that 5 times multiplier. What if he put 50% or even 100% in a desperate situation? Nova was excited just thinking about it.


    He was more rxed than when he first entered the dungeon, and it wasn''t a misconception, but a real thing brought by confidence in his overall power.


    Right now,pared to when he entered the dungeon at first, no, evenpared to before he cleared the 10th floor Nova felt that he could beat his previous self with a hand tied behind his back. That was how much improvement he made in a short time.


    He was one of a kind boy with a great future, so how could he not be at least this good?

 Chapter 11: 30 Floor

    <h4>Chapter 11: 30 Floor</h4>


    It took Nova a total of 8 hours to reach the 29th floor from the 10th one. After arriving here, Nova felt that the surrounding element was light.


    At this point he even doubted if he would be lucky enough for the 30th andst floor to be of Space or Time element.


    Behind him, you could see 20 Rank 3 bird-type monsters, with the slight difference that these birds were almost 1 meter tall and over 2 meters long.


    Still, after absorbing the beast cores from the previous floors, Nova''s growth couldn''t even be calcted anymore. If not for him staying behind to rest and adjust his techniques after every floor he could''ve passed them in less than two hours.


    However, the 29th floor was the only one with bird type monsters that could fly. When he looked at the Boss, he was a little bit stunned and amused at the same time.


    Because it resembled an overgrown pigeon, a fat one at that, of course one who was 2 meters in height and almost 5 meters long, enough to even make children cry if they saw him before the [Awakening].


    Nova didn''t feel any pressure on him, from the 20th floor ahead he only ever used ''Air Bullet'' and ''Space Cut'' for fun. Meanwhile, he was more concentrated on trying to tweak his technique until it perfectly suited him.


    Now, every single one of his techniques felt as breathing air to him, for example, his ''Space Cut'' if he used 1% of his energy, due to his strength increase from so many beast cores absorbed he could kill a Rank 4 in one strike, just like the previous 28th Floor Boss that he easily cut.


    Exactly at that moment, before the bird took to the skies, before the leaves from the trees even touched the ground, Nova used ''Speeding'' in tandem with ''Space-Time Stop'' and ''Space Cut'' to behead the 29th Floor Boss before thetter even blinked.


    Like usual, Nova was hardly moved by his ster performance, as he was used to it by now. For a reason he couldn''t exin, everything came easily at him.


    He knew he was a genius, but to be honest, not even Nova could really tell how much of a genius he was.


    After killing the bird, Nova was surprised to see a pendant in front of him. He expected to see another item on the 30th floor, not the 29th.


    On floor 20, he got a flexible armor, which could negate the majority of attacks from Rank 3 and below, it could barely be considered a Stage 1 Rank 4 armor.


    After the information about the pendant entered his mind, he found out that this pendant was auxiliary-defensive equipment, helping him absorb energy 30% faster and protecting him from mind and soul attacks.


    Surprised by this item, Nova hung it around his neck, feeling happy for finding such a good item covering one of his weaknesses.


    Barely resting for half an hour, Nova once again stood up and started walking the path to the final floor.


    Suddenly, Nova trembled, seeing what was in front of him made him feel as if he was on cloud nine. Standing over 10 kilometers tall was a gray mountain, but it''s not because of this that Nova trembled but because he finally felt it...space energy. Space energy so dense that he felt intoxicated.


    Just standing here, Nova felt that his space elemental energy was amplified by over 50%, and his consumption decreased by almost double for all space rted techniques, including ''Space-Time Stop''.


    Barely walking ahead, Nova saw a sign on it clearly written with blood letters;


    "Those who want to step back should do so now. Otherwise, the only oue is... DEATH!"


    The words got so much power that Nova felt afraid for the first time he entered the Dungeon.


    On the right side of the sign, space fluctuated, and what seemed like a portal appeared out of this air.


    Seeing this, Nova was shocked as information about this kind of thing appeared in his mind from the ''Tutorial'', Peak Dungeon.


    A Peak Dungeon was so rare that it could take about 1 in a million to chance upon one in a lifetime, talking in universalnguage with a lifespan of 1000 years one will basically enter a dungeon about 2 or 3 times per year in average.


    So how much time would it take or luck to be able to stumble upon a Peak Dungeon in your first entry?!


    Well, Nova got exactly this lucky, or maybe not. There is a single difference between a normal and a peak dungeon, which is the same everywhere.


    The only difference is on the final floor where the Rank of the Boss changes, for example, from Rank 8, one will be a Rank 9. It is that simple, but that changes everythingpletely.


    What Nova will be facing if he goes ahead will not be a Peak Rank 4, but a Peak Rank 5, possibly even one of the most dangerous of its rank.


    Still, what Nova felt at that moment wasn''t fear, but an excruciating ''hunger'',ing from his Apex Bloodline, it was as if it was telling him to go ahead. To destroy everything in front of him and to stand on top of it all.


    With ever-increasing confidence in his power, Nova stepped forward,pletely forgetting about the portal behind him who could take him to Earth, to safety.


    Something he would almost regret not doing. It was also a chance to obtain even more resources from this dungeon, or even formidable techniques. It was known that a dungeon was also considered a treasure loot for those willing to risk their lives.


    This was exactly the kind of decision Nova just took, he was willing to risk his life for growing stronger, faster than he already did. Even though it may cost him much to do so...


    But in the future, he would remember this as one of his first steps that made him the monster he would be.

 Chapter 12: First Life and Death situation?

    <h4>Chapter 12: First Life and Death situation?</h4>


    As Nova stepped in the 30th floor, he felt a presence not presence more like a will. A will that made him feel as if he stood in front of a king, and it made him feel weak that he almost knelt.


    When Nova barely registered what happened, in front of him appeared a figure of about 1.70 meters in height, not towering like the other bosses at 3 meters, but still his entire demeanor screamed one word, danger.


    Nova felt the space around himpressing and fighting for territory. It was like the space itself had a will of its own. He realized that the humanoid figure in front of him with a mask on should also be a space user, and Nova should have stepped into its range.


    ''Wait, it doesn''t feel like space, it''s maybe something rted to, but different from space itself.'' Nova tried to analyze his opponent in hopes of getting a grasp over its strength.


    Barely after a second of staring, Nova''s instincts screamed at him to dodge. Nova stepped back as fast as he could, but when he looked at his shoulder, a long wound about 20 centimeters appeared on it, stretching from his shoulder to his elbow.


    For Nova, it was a first time getting hit, and so heavily that he could barely focus on the humanoid figure in front of him who didn''t move from start to finish.


    ''How could I win against that..thing?'' Nova was getting a bad feeling from the masked figure in front of him. It seemed to be unapproachable, like a mighty God going to a Mortal Realm.


    Nova tried to use his left hand to form ''Air Bullets'' and fire them at the masked figure, but just as he formed the bullets, they dissipated into nothingness.


    Just as Nova prepared to take out his sword, he realized that he couldn''t.


    Stunned and about to dodge, Nova powerlessly watched as the masked figure raised his hand and brought it down at unbelievable speed. The space seemed to be working in tandem with the masked figures'' hand and struck at Nova.


    BOOM! Nova was hit so hard that he flew over 10 meters before he copsed hard on the ground.


    The impact almost made him cough blood if not for his body being tempered by his limitless ability. Otherwise, maybe he would''ve died from this simple attack of the masked figure.


    After recovering from the shock of the impact, Nova tried to stand again, only to be met with the masked figure in front of him, kicking him hard.


    Nova couldn''t believe how strong the masked figure was, despite being only at the Peak of Rank 5. He thought that even if it was the case, he''ll still have a way to win, but now it seemed to be impossible.


    BOOM! CRASH! After being toyed with by the masked figure for 3 minutes, Nova couldn''t stand it anymore, and used his ''Space-Time Stop'' ability barely stopping the figure in his tracks before dexterously casting ''Air Bullet'' with his right hand and ''Space Arrows'' with his left and injured arm.


    Before reaching the figure, the techniques stopped ahead of him and dissipated again. ''Space-Time Stop'' lost its effect at that moment.


    Nova truly felt despair at that moment, he knew that his bloodline gave him an almost perfect affinity for space and time, but the figure before him clearly beat him to submission even with that advantage.


    Nova was clearly talented.


    Just by looking at how fast he progressed and how far he managed to take his abilities in less than 24 hours after [Awakening] was a proof in itself.


    But the masked figure was clearly more familiar, and at ease with using his ability.


    The masked figure suddenly erupted with killing intent after almost being hit by Nova''s attacks.


    How could this foul human stop it and almost hit him with his lousy skill?


    When has its prestige dropped so low as to allow itself to be put in such a situation?


    The masked figure roared, and space cracked around him.


    CRACK CRACK!


    Nova was suddenly flung away so hard that he almost passed away, this time really coughing blood and barely keeping his eyes open.


    ''Am I going to die here? Just like that? In a cold dungeon that''s extremely far from Earth? And so close to clearing all floors?'' Nova thought hard while the paining from his body made him feel as if all hope was lost.


    Right when Nova felt the masked figure wanted to end him, all he could think of was rage, the kind of rage that wanted the world to be destroyed.


    He didn''t scream or swear, but the masked figure picked out something, his eyes.


    Nova''s gray eyes were slowly turning a shade cker, his pupils which seemed to contain little golden stars swimming inside of them transformed into a majestic golden with crimson red stars, almost as if all his rage was in his eyes, Novamanded; ''Bend.''


    CRAAACCK!!!


    The space around the masked figure bent at an impossible angle from all directions.


    The masked figure sensed the danger around him and tried to quickly get out of the way as far as he could.


    But that''s when she sensed that her control of the gravity was lost...for the first time in her life, the masked figure was scared. Her pupils constricted, and she couldn''t dodge in time.


    Scared of death, something which she deemed to be impossible.


    From her birth until now, she never felt such danger, especiallying from someone that was much weaker than her.


    That''s when Imperia looked into Nova''s eyes and was instantly mesmerized by them, forgetting about the danger in front of her, forgetting to take a breath, not even realizing that she lost her left arm, she took out her mask with her right hand.


    His Apex Bloodline quickly reacted, almost as if finding its long-lost friend after millions of years of separation.


    A warm current of energy circted through Nova''s body, this managed to make him regain his senses.

 Chapter 13: Imperia Vientienne

    <h4>Chapter 13: Imperia Vientienne</h4>


    After he managed to calm himself down, his rage dissipated, and he could think properly once again.


    For the first time in his life, Nova was absolutely taken aback by seeing the face of a girl.


    She was perfect in every way one could think of. With the perfect traits at the right ces, perfectly bridged nose, her skin white as a fairy who stepped out of a fantasy. Her blue hair and eyes would make one think of the ocean.


    Only now did Nova have enough time to check her bodypletely. And he was amazed by what he saw.


    She had a perfectly round chest, that could barely be hidden from her strained clothes. Her long and fleshly legs that were also suffocated by what she was wearing. It was an image so enticing for a young and hot-blooded youth like Nova.


    She looked to be about 21 years old, just like Nova, and her air of royalty and submission, was reced by a feeling of wanting to protect her.


    He really wanted to rush and hug her, especially seeing the blood tricking down her lips. He suddenly regretted not being born a vampire, so he could have an excuse and taste that good-looking blood.


    After what seemed an eternity, she was the first to speak, her voice so melodious like a summer breeze, "What''s your name, human?" That was the first question she asked.


    ''Strange way of addressing someone.'' thought Nova, but he still replied, "Nova, my name is Nova."


    Seemingly not bothered by the fact that she lost her hand, Imperia asked again. "How did you get so strong all of a sudden?" Asked Imperia, genuinely curious about Nova''s sudden burst of strength.


    "I guess my bloodline acted on its own, to be honest, i don''t remember that much." said Nova, also confused by the whole situation. For a strange reason he couldn''t even imagine trying to harm this girl he met for the first time.


    Nova was honest, he didn''t really remember much, only the fact that he was absolutely furious, fact he forgot when ncing at Imperia''s face again.


    Imperia was stunned for a while, ''What kind of bloodline could make one so powerful, and also not have any side effects?'' Imperia almost fell to the ground hearing such a simple, but almost impossible reasoning from Nova.


    She was also feeling a certain familiarity toward Nova. After pondering for a while, she asked again,"What kind of bloodline do you have?"


    Not expecting an answer, knowing how important it was to keep your bloodline a secret, Imperia was stunned again.


    "Apex." A short and concise answer came from Nova that didn''t seem to have anything to hide from her.


    When Imperia heard that, she was speechless. ''This boy doesn''t like to keep secrets at all. And what is this Apex?''


    "I''m sorry, but what exactly is this?" She was confused, never in her life did she hear about such a strange name for a bloodline.


    "That''s how I felt my bloodline should be named." Answered Nova with confidence.


    "Wait, you said you felt it?" Asked Imperia. This was a shocking information for her, it was the first time she heard someone say that.


    Nova thought she was a lively person by how much she talked and was curious about everything, ''What''s wrong with this girl? Did she hit her head or something?''


    "Haa, I already said it. It felt as if it was telling me to call it Apex." Nova was also thinking how bad this sounded. A bloodline talking to its owner?


    ''A bloodline talking and transmitting thoughts to its wielder? How could that be possible?'' Imperia was sharing Nova''s thoughts.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, but it sounds ridiculous. I mean, my family is full of Stage 9 powerhouses, but I didn''t hear a thing about a bloodline talking to its user." replied Imperia softly.


    Nova arched his brows and was secretly shocked that the beauty who was supposed to be the final boss is actually a part of the universe, and not only that butes from a family so powerful that it''s filled with Stage 9 powerhouses.


    Still, he asked, "Wait, so you''re not the incarnation of the dungeon or something like that?" Nova seriously asked this question and waited for Imperia to answer.


    When Imperia heard him say that, sheughed so hard that tears wereing out of her eyes, "Ahaha, you''re so funny, I''m dying ofughter."


    Nova was staring at her like a fool in love(which he was)until she stoppedughing, "What are you staring at?" Asked Imperia with a slight blush on her cheeks.


    "At you." Responded Nova absent-minded. This answer just made her blush even harder.


    ''Ugh, this guy ispletely different from 5 minutes ago with his cold expression and all that cool looking eyes that seemed to see through my entire being.'' thought Imperia.


    The more the two of them talked, the more they felt close to each other, the tension that was in the air previously was almost gone. But not even Nova or Imperia knew why, it was just so inexplicable.


    There was something inside both of them trying to get them closer to each other. Like a feeling...


    "To respond to your question, no, I''m not the dungeon''s incarnation, clone, or whatever goes through your head.


    In the Ninth Realm, the Awakening is choosing once in a while a few talented youths to lead a Peak Dungeon and be its final boss.


    I was selected for this and will be rewarded very handsomely after I kill you." Imperia said to a nodding Nova.


    "Ah, so it''s like this..." Nova barely managed to finish his sentence when he caught on what Imperia just said.


    "Wait, after you kill me?" He was once again caught off guard by her.


    "Rx, I''m not going to kill you. Congrattions on clearing the Peak Rank C grade dungeon!


    As a special existence inside the dungeon chosen by the Awakening, I have a privilege that can make me kind of a referee who can announce the end of the match.


    So i just gave up, and the Awakening will shortly announce your victory."


    Just as she finished saying these words, a sh of light entered Nova''s mind.


    ¡ª "Congrattion human! You are the first one on your to clear a Peak Rank C Grade Dungeon. You can select 2 rewards" --

 Chapter 14: Rewards and more rewards

    <h4>Chapter 14: Rewards and more rewards</h4>


    -- "Congrattion human! You are the first one on your to clear a Peak Rank C Grade Dungeon. You can select 2 rewards";


    1. Weapons


    2. Armors


    3. Auxiliary Items.


    4. Energy Pond [Attention using the energy pond requires 1 reward choice andsts for one hour.]


    5. Misceneous Items.


    6. Techniques


    Just as Nova''s mind received the information, he started searching for what could help him better in the long run.


    Firstly, for the first three sections, he already had his Green Inksword, Armor and Pendant.


    So he skipped this because the best item there was only of Rank 5. So, instead of wasting a precious reward choice for things he already had, he thought of browsing the other rewards sections.


    As Nova was browsing through the list Imperia was looking at him and didn''t say anything to disturb him. She was curious about what he would choose.


    In her mind, the best thing one could get was definitely the energy pond. What best reward was there than an increase in your cultivation?


    Finally, after half an hour of browsing Nova opened his eyes and decided on what he would choose.


    The Energy Pond was an obvious choice. He could even choose what energy to absorb, and he would take time energy.


    Because he could cultivate for 23 hours the space energy in the mountain he will choose time energy, which is a rare resource even in the universe.


    For the second reward, he chose a technique called ''Time Regeneration'' or ''Regeneration'' for short. Using a certain portion of his time energy, he could heal all kinds of wounds, even lost limbs.


    A bonus effect would be when he''s cursed because he can reverse time to his body at the moment before the curse would take effect, basically gaining immunity to it.


    Of course, it depends on how much time energy he has in his body because at its current state, it''s almost impossible to regrow a lost limb without using a dozens times his current energy.


    After Nova made his choices, he nced at Imperia.


    Seeing her just smiling back at him almost made him forgot to tell her about what he would choose.


    "Did you make your choice?" Asked a curious Imperia.


    "Yes, I choose the energy pond and a technique called ''Regeneration''." Nova responded to her earlier question.


    Hearing that, she furrowed her brows.


    ''Why is that technique here in a low-level dungeon of a barely awakened world? I thought it disappeared for good...'' Still, she just praised him for having such a good vision.


    "Oh, I almost forgot what energy you chose for the energy pond?" Once again Imperia asked.


    "I had to choose time energy because I didn''t see a mountain with it on my way here. I can cultivate space energy here for another 23 hours after I use the energy pond." Stated Nova, without much care for her thoughts.


    "Wait you can also use time energy?!" Imperia was shocked by Nova''s answer.


    "Well, it''s because of my Space-Time Bloodline that I can use both space and time energy." Answered Nova, very confident of his answer.


    "You have Space-Time Bloodline?! How can that be possible? You tell me honestly, are you from the Space-Time Shrine?" Imperia was doubting him.


    "Space-Time Shrine? I''ve never heard of it. What''s that?" Nova was a little confused, not knowing about this ''Shrine''.


    "The Space-Time Shrine is one of the 10 leading powers of the universe with numerous Stage 9 powerhouses and millions of Stage 8 ones.


    In terms of power, they are definitely top 2 contesting for over millions of years with the Death Shrine." Imperia tried to exin to Nova about the Space-Time Shrine and make him realize how important his bloodline actually is.


    Nova was shocked when he heard about those two Shrines, and the power they had.


    "Wait, you said your family also had Stage 9 powerhouses?" Only now did Nova caught on to her words.


    Imperia felt a little smug and said,"Actually, my Vientienne family is also one of the top 10 forces, we are definitely in the top 5. The Two Shrines, 3 ns, 4 Families, and 1 Auction House. That''s the top of the universe."


    Waiting for Nova to be shocked about what he heard, Imperia was the one shocked by his demeanor, whichpletely changed from a few seconds ago his eyes once again changed to a deep gold as she heard him muttering.


    "Sometime in the future, I''ll be going beyond them and stand at the Apex." Nova too, was stunned by what he said and wondered why he did that.


    The two remained silent for a while, not knowing what to say.


    After this little episode, Nova offered Imperia to heal her with ''Regeneration'' by using the energy pond to replenish his energy.


    "Thank you, but no. Use it well to cultivate and break through a higher stage. The world you have been tossed now is one of survival. Remember that. Just because in your world before the Awakening began, you didn''t strive to step over others or had to fight for resources, now this is a must.


    Believe me, now everything will change, especially when you''ll go to another world. Besides, my family will heal me with a flick of their fingers." Imperia tried to warn Nova about this wild, new world he was in right now.


    It was because in most cases humans won''t die killed by monsters, but by their own greed and ambition that pushed them forward to do unimaginable things to others.


    Nova tried his best to engrave these words in his mind and remember them forever. Although it wasn''t necessary because he felt that the moment he Awakened his Apex Bloodline he would one day stand atop everything in existence, or he will die trying to do so.


    "All these things said I have to leave because it seems the dungeon doesn''t want me here anymore." Just as Imperia said that she slowly started to deconstruct in motes of light.


    "Here, take this mask with you it will help with energy absorption and will make others unable to see your Stage clearly. Also, it could change your energy, making others unable to recognize something about you. Remember, my name is Imperia Vientienne. Let''s meet again in the future Nova."


    Hearing that she has to go Nova was a little sad, because he kinda liked her. He felt grateful for the mask, and after making his mind, he activated ''Speeding''. He was suddenly in front of Imperia, and after seeing her so shocked, he leaned in and kissed her.


    "Remember, my name is Nova Calypso Apeiron, and in the future, I will definitely find you again." Nova stood in front of Imperia and decisively dered.


    After getting over the shock of having her first kiss stolen, Imperia was once again shocked by finally hearing Nova''s full name.


    "You fuc..." Sadly, her words werepletely cut off, as she was transported out of the dungeon.


    Nova was a little worried that this sudden outburst of his, would make her mad at him, and affect their rtionship in the future.


    ''Still, it was worth it to kiss those moist lips. Hopefully, she won''t take it out on me next time.''


    Thought Nova as he touched his lips, savoring everything about his first kiss.

 Chapter 15: Son-in-law and Breakthrough Rank 6

    <h4>Chapter 15: Son-inw and Breakthrough Rank 6</h4>


    After making his mind, Nova fully concentrated on his next tasks; Cultivation, cultivation and more cultivation.


    He first started by using the Energy Pond, and after feeling the rich time energying from it, he felt delighted.


    Slowly guiding the time energy in his Soul World, he started absorbing it like crazy creating a vortex inside of him. It was at that moment that his Limitless Ability and Apex Bloodlinepletely synergized and helped him improve in every aspect of him.


    Nova could feel his strength and speed rising, his mind was also elevated to a new height. Even his senses were a few times higher.


    For a while, Nova even forgot himself, it was the first time he could feel the ''hunger meter'' in his Soul World subside for a bit. He was d about that, as the worrying thoughts he had before seemed toe to an end.


    -----


    Vientienne Family, Core Area.


    A high pitch shout resounded that scared almost every family member who heard it, wondering who made their little princess so angry to the point of screaming.


    "Ahh, that jerk...! He even stole my first kiss and lied about his identity. I''m so angry!!" said Imperia, feeling aggrieved.


    "WHAT, WHO DID WHAT TO MY LITTLE PRINCESS?!" A domineering voice of a middle-aged man was heard behind Imperia.


    "Dad!" It seemed that the middle-aged man was Imperia''s father.


    A man who looked to be in his 40s was suddenly behind her. Imperia''s father had red shoulder-length hair with red eyes, unlike his daughter, who had blue ones.


    He stood at two meters tall, and looked like a fierce lion ready to eat whoever made his daughter angry.


    "Dear daughter, what happened to you?" Asked Imperia''s father.


    Proceeding to exin what happened when she was in the dungeon, Imperia told her father all the details from the beginning to the end.


    After listening to his daughter, Orion Vientienne''s emotions fluctuated from anger to shock, finally to amusement, and then back to calm.


    He was angry when he heard how his daughter lost her hand to a little boy, one that barely awakened for a day.


    Shocked when he heard about his mysterious bloodline. Pretty amused when she said how they talked andughed, and hepletely calmed down when he heard the boy''sst name.


    ''Normally, it would be impossible for this Nova kid to be on Earth if he''s part of the Space-Time Shrine. But I definitely know of two persons who went missing for around 20 years already, and have just returned less than 24 hours ago at the Space-Time Shrine.''


    Thought Orion, as he remembered his good friends, Martin and Arin. He even thought of introducing Imperia to meet them and form a connection.


    "Imperia. What do you think about him?" asked Orion as carefully and softly as possible.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Imperia was baffled by her father''s reaction and question.


    "I mean, what do you think about this Nova kid?"


    Orion probed once again.


    "Well, even though I was restricted in Stage and Rank, he still almost got me, and you know better than anyone that even though I couldn''t use our family''s mes, my Gravity Ability is not a joke for a Rank 5 or 6 to take on."


    "Oh, so you have a good opinion of him." Orion smiled.


    Imperia was a little confused seeing his father like this, she also said, "Also, he is a great guy who has big dreams. He''s not powerful but sometimes has an aura around him that makes it so that no one could question his decision.


    I guess he''s also pretty handsome, but only a little..."


    Saying so, Imperia threw her thoughts on Nova out of her mind.


    "Hahaha, that''s good to hear. I decided." Orionughed.


    "What?" At this moment, Imperia was once again confused.


    "He''s going to be your husband. " Orion dropped a bombshell, causing Imperia to freeze on the spot.


    And once again, a high-pitched scream resounded in the Vientienne, making one wonder what happened.


    "What do you mean by that? How could you possibly decide my future husband just like that? I''m your daughter for god''s sake." Imperia raged at Orion.


    "Well, you were the one who said that he wasn''t too shabby, in fact, you think he''s cool and handsome, right?" Orion said to his daughter that started blushing a little.


    "Y-You can''t tease me like that!" Imperia protested once again.


    Orion smiled, before his expression became resolute once again. "Then you will rather want to start a tournament for your hand in marriage? And maybe a strange guy will win it and..." Orion couldn''t finish his words before Imperia cut him off.


    "Stop, stop! I get it! Just don''t ever think of organizing a tournament for my hand in marriage." Imperia slouched her shoulder and looked defeated.


    Orion smiled before thinking to himself;''She''s so gullible and easy to tease. I just hope that guy didn''t actually fool her and has feeling for her, otherwise...I''m going to personally cut his dick.''


    "Don''t worry, I was just kidding before. But I like to see my cute daughter being so honest with herself." As Orion said this, he turned back to leave.


    Imperia, "..."


    -----


    One hourter...


    In the energy pond, Nova slowly opened his eyes and sneezed. ''Who is talking about me? What the heck...'' After his distracting thoughts disappeared, Nova focused on his body.


    His eyes were a deep grey with a little bit of white and blue stars floating around his pupils. His white hair had additional grey bangs around the edges.


    The energy pond not only helped Nova break through Rank 5, but also to Rank 6. Something like that was extremely hard for someone like Nova, who had Limitless as an ability.


    After feeling his newfound power, Nova thought again to his first confrontation with Imperia. He felt that if he were to just punch her right now, she would most probably directly die from a single one.


    After focusing again, Nova first wanted to modify his techniques but decided against it for the moment. He''ll firstly absorb the space energy for the next 23 hours, before exiting the mountain and doing it then.


    As he was currently in a race against time, he wanted to see his parents before deciding what to do next.

 Chapter 16: Perfect in every way, Rank 7.

    <h4>Chapter 16: Perfect in every way, Rank 7.</h4>


    For the next 23 hours, Nova was absorbing the surrounding energy like crazy. From his point of view, not even 10 Rank 7''s could absorb so much energy without imploding, maybe not even a Rank 8 could do it. He finally felt how his Limitless Ability really was limitless.


    Like a ck hole, it continued to absorb and refine everything because of his Apex Bloodline he was once again ''upgraded'' in everything.


    With a little over an hour left, the space and time around Nova creaked and then broke apart, revealing a figure almost like painted.


    After the Awakening Nova became an extremely handsome man, but now he has transcended that term.


    His height was almost 2 meters tall, and thebination of his hair and eyes, both white-gray, was phenomenal.


    It was only furtherplimented by the little blue stars floating in his eyes.


    His muscles were very well-defined, like a Greek God descending in the mortal world. Clearly, girls would faint just from seeing him looking at them.


    After feeling his power, he realized that he may be the strongest human on Earth. His ability and bloodline synergy only entuated this fact even more.


    Without a doubt, because everything about him was so perfect, not unlike a warrior who only grows his strength or a ranger who focuses on his dexterity.


    Now he realized that maybe not even a Rank 8, or 9, could have as many energy reserves as him. Perhaps, only a Stage 2 Rank 1 has.


    When he looked around him, he found the ce he was staying atpletely ck. That''s when a foul smell assaulted his nose.


    ''This should be me clearing my impurities like in those novels?'' thought Nova. Something that waspletely true and a thing one could normally start doing only after arriving at Stage 4 when one ascends the Lower Realms to achieve a greater one.


    For now, Nova decided to exit the dungeon and continue looking for his parents. It was a day and a half from the Awakening until now, and he hoped that nothing had happened to them.


    If he knew that his parents were treated like royalty at this moment, what face would he make?


    After finding the portal and exiting the dungeon, Nova was once again in the giant green forest.


    Using his senses, he discovered that he could ''see'' for almost five kilometers.


    He tried using ''Space Eyes'' and the result left him shocked because he could perfectly see everything around 25 kilometers around him in all directions, even to the smallest details like an ant crawling on the ground or the veins on a leaf.


    Nova decided that for the next few hours, he would continue modifying his techniques before making way to Metropolitan City.


    -----


    A few hourster, he finally seeded in modifying all his techniques to bring out the maximum potential for his rank.


    Doing low-level teleportation for 50 meters at the same time moving and being aware of his surroundings wasn''t a problem anymore.


    He could now create hundreds of ''Space Arrows'' at the same time without much energy consumption but what made his ability extremely terrifying was his newly created skill ''Mark'', just like its name it marks a target with space energy creating a homing effect for his arrows.


    ''Space-Time Stop'' is now also less taxing for his energy reserve, and it could affect targets higher in Rank than him.


    The best modifications were brought to ''Speeding'', who is now ''Air Walking'', helping him move at higher speeds and even walking on air.


    ''Enforce'' and ''Repel'' were changed to make the base of an iplete space technique.


    His newly created fake domain could potentially make his enemies unable to move when in his range, which is about ten meters. With him having absolute control of the space.


    ''Space Punch'' and ''Space Cut'' were deemed useless by him because it was actually just releasing space energy through his punch or sword, not really a refined technique to speak of.


    After Nova settled his mind, he once again started going in Metropolitan City''s direction. He was extremely worried about his parent''s unknown situation, he could only hope for everything to be fine.


    It took Nova two hours to get to Metropolitan City.


    Finally, arriving at his destination, Nova was shocked by his actual speed to actually cross over one thousand kilometers with his foot in only about two hours. As a feat like this was impossible for a normal human being before the [Awakening].


    Taking a look at the city, which should have a few million people in poption being so barren and ragged as if it was wartime, Nova got an uneasy feeling.


    He reached what remained of his house in a few minutes and was enraged seeing it almost crashing to the ground and not feeling a single soul inside.


    His energy was out of control, and the ground and space around him cracked. If someone was there at that moment, he would undoubtedly die just by standing close to Nova.


    Nova couldn''t think clearly right now, as his otherwise perfect judgment of a logical situation waspletely overtaken by extreme rage.


    When he saw his house copsing, especially at a critical time like this, Nova already assumed the worst.


    Still, not all hope was lost. Nova stood in front of his copsed house for a few minutes without doing anything.


    After calming down, he made his way to what remained of his house. After being disappointed that he didn''t find even a single message from his parents, Nova once again started getting angry at theck of human presence.


    Thinking of the memories with his parents and every happy asion, even the sad ones... Nova felt a tear slipping down his cheek.


    ''I swear to God, if my parents were killed by someone... I''m going to ughter his entire family and friends!'' Nova made an oath, he was once again enraged.


    He gritted his teeth so much that they started bleeding. Right now Nova only wanted to vent his fury on everything in his way.


    "FUCK!" He shouted at the top of his lungs before smashing his fist with all his power at the floor, or what remained of it.


    BOOM! The floor and ground underneath it instantly copsed, what remained though, surprised Nova. ''How could the basement door still be standing?!''


    Using his senses, he picked something strange. The door to the basement waspletely fine, unlike the house, who almost copsed and everything inside it that was broken.


    Nova started walking toward the old door...

 Chapter 17: His parents message

    <h4>Chapter 17: His parents message</h4>


    After Nova arrived in front of the door, he was stunned to see that he couldn''t open it. One has to remember that even before the Awakening, he could probably smash this old door open only with a kick. Much less the current him who could probably copse a ten floor building.


    Not giving up, Nova tried channeling the space energy to enter his fist. He used all his power, without holding back and smashed his fist at the wooden door.


    BOOM! BOOM! The hit resounded so powerfully, all the rubble around was cleaned, there remained standing only the wooden door and the walls enclosing the basement.


    ''What the heck?! Not even my full power can break the door?! How did I even get there in the past?'' Thinking of this, Nova suddenly thought of something and really wanted to p himself hard.


    He actually started looking for the key of the door. A few secondster, his senses picked it up from under the pile of rubble. He found the key, which looked intact, Nova once again made his way back to the door.


    After trying to unlock the door, he discovered that it really opened.


    In the middle of the basement, there was only a little box of unknown materials. He easily opened the box and found a strange ring and a letter inside.


    ''What is this? This box wasn''t there before. '' Nova thought this situation to be extremely strange.


    For his basement door to be so hard all of a sudden, this strange box that contained only two items.


    Nova suddenly thought of his conversation with Imperia, where she asked him if he was part of the Space-Time Shrine...the only known power to have a Space-Time Bloodline.


    ''I also have a Space-Time Bloodline, and my bloodline was passed from my parents, it can''t be that...right?''


    Nova''s mind worked at full speed, and he thought he made a mistake in his earlier conclusion.


    That was until he read the first sentence in the letter. His earlier conclusion came back.


    "Dear Nova, you must be pretty confused right now, so let us tell our secret." After seeing this, Nova had a hunch about what was toe. And he only felt more right as he read out.


    "We left this as a backup n in case the Awakeninges faster than our prediction, and we surely hit the spot by the fact that you are reading this letter.


    For starter, let us begin with our real origins. Your father and I are both Stage 9 Powerhouses and are part of one of the most powerful forces in the entire Universe, the Space-Time Shrine."


    Reading until this point, Nova was left out of breath, remembering his conversation with Imperia about this same Space-Time Shrine. It seemed his earlier conclusion was spot on.


    "We came to Earth only to conceive you in a peaceful way, and then we nned to tell you everything a month before the Awakening began, and take you with us back to the Shrine.


    We wanted to keep you a secret from the other powers, especially our arch enemies, that damned Death Shrine. s, our efforts have gone to waste, and now you have to climb alone until you reach the Higher Realms.


    I, and your father will reach you in a few seconds no matter where you are as long as you reach the 7th Realm and contact one of our subsidiary forces. You need to know that our subsidiary forces all have a shrine depicted along their symbol.


    We will contact every single one of them and tell them that if a youth named Nova ever makes his appearance known, they should contact us immediately.


    The ring we left for you is a storage ring full of resources for you to even reach Stage 9. You just need to put a drop of blood on it, and it will automatically recognize you as its master.


    For now, make sure to cultivate as fast as possible. Be aware of the others. Don''t trust anybody blindly or let yourself get scammed.


    It''s a dangerous world out there, outside of Earth, where survival is everyone''s number one priority.


    Mom and dad love you, and we hope we''ll see each other soon." The letter ended withplex feelingsing out if Nova. He was d that his parents were fine, but also somewhat disappointed because they didn''t tell him this sooner.


    After reading the letter, Nova took out a drop of blood and put it on the ring. He instantly felt a connection with it and let his consciousness enter it. He was stunned by what was inside.


    Mountains of Space and Time Energy Crystals.


    Weapons and Armor, different kinds of items one could only dream of. There was even a house with 9 floors corresponding to the 9 stages, full of techniques that would make one lose his mind.


    It was simply a treasure trove, that even those Stage 9 powerhouses would salivate to look at, and it was all in the hands of a little boy, not even 100 years old.


    Only now did Nova realize how loaded his parents were. He was surprised by the sheer amount of things he could choose from, especially seeing the many treasures and energy crystals ready to be absorbed.


    The disappointment from earlier was gone like the wind, instead excitement took over Nova. He was like a kid who received his allocation for the first time and could spend it on everything he wanted.


    His Limitless Ability was salivating, or at least that was what Nova thought after receiving a few signals from his Soul World. It surprised him, as usually no ability couldmunicate with its user.


    It was a strange thing to actually happen, but Nova didn''t pay much attention to it. This was because his mind was fully upied trying to regain his senses and take his look away from the shiny mountains before his eyes.


    From a pauper to a rich kid overnight, there would surely be millions of people willing to kill Nova for being so lucky.


    ''I guess I should stay silent about this sudden windfall, especially considering the fact that there are probably enough treasures here to buy the entire Earth a few times over.'' Thought Nova while still ncing at the inside of the storage ring.


    Maybe Earth won''t ever be able to produce as many treasures as there are in this storage ring.'' Nova felt extremely lucky, but also a littleplex about his family not telling him these things sooner.

 Chapter 18: Upgrading to Rank 9, Mysterious Sect

    <h4>Chapter 18: Upgrading to Rank 9, Mysterious Sect</h4>


    After Nova saw the insides of the storage ring, he was taken aback by the sheer amount of resources. Quickly calming himself down, he started by browsing through the weapons and armors, trying to find something for the current him to use.


    Half an hourter, Nova actually found a few things that piqued his interest. He was currently holding a slim, fully white sword in his hand, if not for the fact that he actually saw it in his hand, he wouldn''t even know it was there.


    It was a Stage 2 Rank 4 sword named Lightstar. What he found interesting about the sword was the fact that its weight when wielded by its master was basically 0.


    As for the enemy, it will feel like a few tons. As heavy as a star and as fast as the light were better to describe it. It didn''t have a special ability activation, but only it''s 2 perks were already enough. Weight and speed.


    For the Armor, he found a basic Stage 2 Rank 1 flexible one. Its only advantage was the fact that it didn''t hinder his movements in the slightest.


    He also found a light blue bracelet that could potentially block a Late Stage 2 attack once before being destroyed. Or potentially multiple Middle Stage 2 attacks.


    Looking for a while, he took a liking to a pair of boots that made it easier for a space user to move around.


    After finishing gearing himself, he turned to look at the library full of techniques. What he discovered there made him feel as if on cloud nine.


    It was his mother and father notes about the Space-Time energy, how it could be efficiently used or different kinds of applications.


    ''It looks like a manga to read.'' Nova chuckled at his childish thoughts. Still, manga and anime is what made him who he was today.


    He was a social recluse thanks to a certain event and couldn''t get over it. Manga and Anime slowly healed his depression, and he started taking a like to ''living''.


    He wasn''t so recluse anymore and started chatting with the surrounding persons, sadly, he didn''t have any friends even though he recovered.


    It wasn''t because he couldn''t make friends, honestly everybody liked him. It was just that he didn''t want to, he kept everyone an arm away.


    The only ones who Nova considered as friends, were Juan and Maria, the couple also yed a huge part in his recovery.


    Shaking his head to discard the unnecessary things, Nova once again took a look at the notes from his parents.


    Nova waspletely immersed in reading the notes that he didn''t even realize that over 3 hours had passed already.


    After reading a part of it, he guessed that his parents made these notes especially for him to be able to easily understand them.


    ''Mom, dad, thank you so much for these gifts... I''ll make sure to treasure them, and even show them to you when we meet again. I will make you both proud of me.'' Thought Nova with a smile.


    Extricating himself from the notes, he looked at the space and time energy crystals in the surroundings. There were mountains of them waiting to be picked and absorbed.


    He did just that, as he started to absorb the energy crystals that seemed to contain so much energy that it made Nova''s senses feel overwhelmed.


    Five hourster, the basement shook, and Nova opened his eyes after he broke through Rank 8.


    He was amazed by his speed of cultivation, considering the fact that on Earth there may not be even a Rank 4 currently.


    Still, one should not forget about his special encounters and the fact that right now, he used Stage 2 energy crystals to break through.


    Feeling unsatisfied, Nova continued his cultivation in hopes of attaining Rank 9 before the deadline of his meeting with Juan and Maria in Pearl City.


    With one hour before the time limit for a moment, it was as if the whole Earth shook, which, in fact, did.


    -----


    Somewhere deep in the ''core'' of the universe, a young man and woman opened their eyes simultaneously and looked at each other.


    "It seems that another prodigy woke up."mented the young man.


    "Indeed, we should rmend him to the Sect, so he could take part in the trials one monthter." said the young woman somewhat mechanically.


    The young man already ustomed to her personality wasn''t really surprised by her textbookment about the possible new addition to their Sect.


    One has to know that the two of them were actually part of the highest forces in the entire human region, and even those Stage 9 of the 10 superpowers had to treat them with courtesy.


    For starters, it was actually unbelievable that they sensed the breakthrough of a young man to Rank 9 from billions of light years.


    These spoke volumes about their power and capabilities.


    After pondering for a while, the young man said;


    "We should go personally to take a look at the new seedling, and if he is deemed capable enough, we''ll rmend him to take the sect trials. That and also the fact that we only have 2 spots to rmend, and besides that girl, we didn''t have anyone else talented enough to fit."


    Said the young man to the woman, after a while and with no response he prepared to get up.


    "Do you think it''s possible that the one we''re looking for to appear?" The young woman said as she rose from the empty space.


    The young man was stunned by what she said and looked back at her only to confirm if she really talked with him, or not.


    "Everything is possible. We should get going."


    After saying that, both of them disappeared from their spots as if they were never there to begin with.


    A strange talisman was held by the young man close to his heart the entire time, the strange talisman started glowing harder with every second they got closer to Earth.

 Chapter 19: Bloodline Evolution, Arriving

    <h4>Chapter 19: Bloodline Evolution, Arriving</h4>


    As if it was a mirage, the little tremors brought by Nova''s breakthrough instantly calmed down, and the remaining poption thought it was a misconception by their part.


    When Nova thought he was the strongest person on Earth, something in his Apex Bloodline clicked ,perhaps waiting for this moment to of his breakthrough topletely manifest.


    Nova felt a warm current flowing in his entire body that continued to grow so strong it made him feel as if on fire. He closed his eyes and tried to see inside his body.


    What he saw shocked him, because his red blood actually started to gain a pale golden color. The bones were growing a little and became even tougher than they had already been.


    Feeling the power coursing through him, Nova had a sensation that he transcended being a human and attained something even higher.


    Maybe it was a misconception from him, or maybe it was something he would find out in the future, only time could tell.


    It was only half an hourter that the transformation brought by his bloodline came to an end. What first came to Nova''s mind was the word ''tempered'' because that''s what he felt during this time.


    Every single cell and veins,droplet of blood to even his bones and skin, was tempered to an extreme degree. Most likely because of the ''Apex'', if he has to say so.


    When he tried to stand up, the ground under his foot cracked because he couldn''t control his power. After adjusting himself for a while, he started to get a grip over how monstrously his body currently was.


    Making sure he had the spatial ring on his finger, Nova tried to teleport only to find it incredibly smooth for his to do so and appear over 100 kilometers away.


    The first time he teleported, he felt like trying to swim in a muddy swamp. Now, he felt like a bird who learned how to fly.


    ''This feeling is like being released from chains that tried to keep me locked in the ce only to find the key and unlock myself. I feel like i could even try teleporting 500 kilometers just for using a little more space energy.'' Thought Nova.


    That''s what he did. After another smooth teleportation, Nova was surprised to see how easily it suddenly became. With a thought, he appeared in Pearl City, which was still over 800 kilometers from Metropolitan City.


    Spreading his senses across the city, almost instantly, he found Juan and Maria waiting for him in front of their old apartment building.


    In a few seconds, he appeared beside them like a ghost.


    "Oh shit, it''s a ghost! Maria, stay behind me." said a panicked Juan who failed to notice that the ''ghost'' was actually Nova.


    "Rx, it''s just me." Chuckled Nova.


    "Oh my god, Nova, is that really you?" said Maria with her mouth wide open, seeing the currently handsome Nova.


    Nova just smiled and didn''t say anything, but it was enough for the two of them to calm down a little after the initial shock.


    "Did you just get handsome again? And howe i didn''t even see you sneaking around?" Juan was the first to open his mouth.


    "It''s caused by my rapid growth and bloodline. Also, I actually casually walked here, but I probably was too fast for you to see." Nova once againughed at the two of them.


    "You got so strong after only a few days? What Rank are you 3 or maybe even 4?" The couple was incredulous, seeing how fast Nova was.


    "Currently, I''m at Peak Rank 9." said Nova, feeling a little smug inside and wanting to unt his strength to someone he knows. When in the dungeon, who could he brag to about how fast he advanced? To the mindless beasts inside?


    Juan and Maria were both stunned for a while, not knowing how to react to Nova''s words.


    "You''re surely kidding. If you don''t want to tell us, then it''s okay." Said Juan not knowing if tough or cry at Nova''s answer.


    To this, Nova only raised his palm and smashed it to the trees around him, making them slowly disappear out of existence. The duo was once again shocked by Nova.


    "You.. You''re not kidding.." said Juan, trying hard to hide his gulping.


    After a few minutes, Nova exined to Juan and Maria what he encountered in his journey,not mentioning anything about Imperia or his parents.


    For a moment, the duo was at a loss, not knowing what to do or say.


    It was only after Nova opened his mouth that they somehow reacted.


    "I think I''m gonna leave Earth to find a Stage 2 World so i could continue cultivating. The energy is too scarce on Earth, and I''m missing something very important at the moment, and i feel that i should get it as soon as possible."


    "What you''re leaving Earth?!" Asked a shocked Maria.


    "Indeed , I don''t have many challenges here, and most probably won''t have any in the future. So, instead of wasting my time I should go and explore the universe." Novamented how quickly he got too strong to stay on Earth anymore.


    "Are you sure about that Nova? It feels as if you''re a bit too rushed." said Juan


    "It''s okay. I already thought about this for some time. At the rhythm that I''m growing I need some action." said Nova, not revealing his true motives to the two of them.


    Not because he didn''t trust them , in fact, besides his parents, he only had a couple of friends and not close friends but at best acquaintances. Juan and Maria, despite being his neighbors, had actually invited him a lot to dinner, and were the things he could feel were the most appropriate for being his friends.


    After a few more words, the three of them parted ways with Nova going in his old room to take a few photos and memories before leaving Earth.


    He didn''t know why ,but he had a good feeling about his next destination which he picked by using a treasure depicting a map of the Milky Way left by his mother and father in the spatial ring.


    He was about to go to a that experienced intense spatial fluctuations, which could speed up his already fast cultivation. The said didn''t have a name ,he only knew it was located in the next sr system from Earth.


    Of course, he can''t teleport all the way there. That''s why his parents left him a treasure capable of teleporting to the saved coordinates . The treasure was charged by two Rank 9''s energy, so it''s almost impossible to be depleted in a 1st Rank Realm.


    After Nova finished his preparations, he took the treasure out from his spatial ring. It was a silver bracelet with something that resembled a screen made of diamonds with crypted green letters that didn''t make any sense.


    Knowing what to do, he guided his energy to enter the silver bracelet and choose the he wanted to go. With a ~shiing~ sound, Nova disappeared from his spot and appeared one sr system away.


    `````


    At the same time, two silhouettes that walked the cosmos stopped in their tracks.


    "Did he just instantly change his position by a quadrant?" The one who asked was precisely the young man and woman who wanted to invite Nova to their sect.


    "It seems so." As stoic as ever, the young woman responded.


    After a few seconds, the two of them once again started walking, more precisely almost passing a few quadrants every second in Nova''s direction.

 Chapter 20: Stage 2, Meeting and Human Domain

    <h4>Chapter 20: Stage 2, Meeting and Human Domain</h4>


    Feeling the space around him shift, Nova opened his eyes and saw a grey that seemed to change its form only by standing alone in the middle of nothing.


    He reckoned that this was the that his parents were talking about. He could feel the space fluctuations around him seemingly converging with the.


    From afar it looked like a little grey dot floating in space. It was more than 20 times smaller than Earth, and one could observe theck of nature on the. It waspletely solid without an ounce of water on it, and what seemed like grey dust floated in its atmosphere.


    ''It looks so deste, I guess no lifeform ever existed on this.'' Thought Nova seeing theck of life on the.


    With a few strides, Nova made his way to the until he could sense a rich space energy ready for him to plunder it all.


    It was at least 10 times denser than the space energy in the dungeon''s Space Mountain. Barely keeping his excitement in check, Nova got closer to the ''core'' of the gray and started guiding the space energy to his Soul World.


    A few hourster, without Nova sensing anything, two figures appeared a few kilometers behind him and were curiously watching him cultivate.


    Without a doubt, the two of them were the young man and woman who wanted to invite Nova to their sect.


    "He seems to be at the peak of Stage 1. It''s incredible though, considering that the Awakening only arrived how many days ago?" The young man was truly impressed by Nova''s fast cultivation speed.


    "Let''s wait for a bit until he sessfully breaks through Stage 2, then we couldplete our goal." said the young man to the young woman.


    He barely earned a nod from her before both were focusing on watching Nova cultivating.


    One hourter, the two of them were both surprised that Nova was still cultivating peacefully despite absorbing as much energy as a few Stage 2 Rank 3.


    "How did he even cultivate this fast if his energy reserves are so high?!" This time the young man was truly taken aback by Nova.


    Even the young woman was feeling incredulous, still she didn''t let anything show on her face.


    It was only after 6 hours that the space around Nova fluctuated wildly, signs that a breakthrough was going to ur.


    "What powerful momentum, it feels as if I''m watching someone breaking through Late Stage 2. Though it''s only to be expected of our chosen to at least be at this level."


    The man barely finished his words when he saw Nova opening his eyes and savoring his gains.


    "Let''s go over to him," he said to the woman, or at least wanted to go before seeing Nova looking in their direction, confusion clearly written on his face.


    ''No way that he sensed us..'' thought the man before appearing in front of Nova.


    Suddenly, breaking through Nova couldn''t enjoy his newfound strength before his Apex Bloodline reacted as if sensing danger and making him look over to where the young man and woman were.


    Before he could get a better look, he was startled to see two persons appear in front of him.


    "Who are you?" asked Nova attentively, feeling as though he didn''t even have a chance against the two in front of him. He could feel that everything he could do to escape would be useless, even the silver bracelet from his parents.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not here to hurt you, young man. My name is Denzel, and this besides me is Sophie. Please excuse her, she''s not used to talking so much." said Denzel, introducing himself and Sophie.


    "We are both part of the Star Sect a behemoth in the entire Human Domain, whose only purpose is to keep the borders safe.


    The borders we refer to are actually the territories where we humans collide with our not-so-friendly neighbors like the demon race, spectral race, and even the beast race." Denzel just fired information after information to Nova, who grew incessantly shocked the more he heard.


    From Denzel''s words, it seems that the human domain was in a precarious situation for a long time.


    A few years ago, one of their best ''Star Readers'' predicted that in the future, there will be geniuses blessed by the stars one after another that will eventually lead the human domain to resist the attacking forces of the other domains or even zones.


    It was predicted that at least two geniuses will be born in every domain, making a total of 72 geniuses from the 36 Human Domains.


    The Overseers, Denzel and Sophie were required to use their sect''s treasure created by the ''Star Reader'' to feel where the genius blessed by the star was.


    The human domain Nova is currently in, already had a genius found and taken to their sect to be rmended as a disciple.


    Why only rmended and not instantly epted? Because if the right power is born with the wrong user, everything is meaningless.


    What if that person has a grudge against humans and wants to kill them all or has been mistreated by the world in the past and will hold back to putting their protection of the human domain in second ce and may betray them at any moment?


    These were all taken into ount, and the test will mainly test their personality with talenting second.


    Another bomb news Nova heard was the fact that this Star Sect was located in the first human domain to ever exist, ''God''s Domain''. The shocking thing was the fact that it was a realm higher than the upper realms, called the ''Transcendent Realm''.


    Nova also learned that Stage 9 wasn''t the maximum level a person could reach. There existed other levels above.


    Evolver, Neb, World, Gxy, Cosmos, Universe, Transcendent, and Immortal. With another unverified levels that didn''t appear for some time.


    After hearing all this, Nova was surprisingly calm on the outside. But on the inside, his Apex Bloodline was so excited that it made him feel like standing atop the sun.

 Chapter 21: Bloodline Surprise , Origin Stars

    <h4>Chapter 21: Bloodline Surprise , Origin Stars</h4>


    Nova felt something was wrong with the way his bloodline acted. It burned so badly that he barely controlled himself from screaming.


    ''In fact, its starting to feel rather good now. What could be happening to me?'' Thought Nova as his senses slowly came back.


    Denzel and Sophie noticed that something was happening to Nova and wanted to ask him what was wrong, s, they were toote.


    BOOM! Space around Nova shattered like ss from the sheer pressure he exuded. He once again felt that excitement and hunger from his bloodline.


    After a few seconds, a bigger boom was heard from inside of Nova, and he broke to Stage 2 Rank 2.


    The two from Star Sect were stunned a little bit, especially after spotting an unidentifiable golden auraing from Nova.


    BOOM! Once again, the pressure increased, and Nova broke through Stage 2 Rank 3. But it didn''t stop there.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Only after 5 minutes did the explosionsing from Nova stop. They were surprised to see him attaining Peak Stage 2 Rank 9, barely a few minutes from reaching Stage 2.


    Still, the surprise didn''t end there because after a short pause, another boom was heard that shook the entire, one that even stopped the space fluctuations from forming.


    No, it didn''t stop them, it was like the energy was afraid of a higher level energy and choose to retreat.


    Nova was shocked to see that he directly broke to Stage 3 in one go. What to say about the two onlookers who also couldn''t believe something like that really happened.


    After a few seconds of silence, Denzel broke the silence. "Really now, what actually happened!?"


    Sophie didn''t say anything, but she too was shocked.


    Carefully considering his next words, Nova tried to exin what he felt in those moments.


    "I don''t really understand either, but after hearing about all those supreme geniuses and how big the ''world'' is, my bloodline started acting a little strange.


    It wasn''t the first time that I felt this excitement and hunger to battle, but it was surely the first time it helped me break through an entire realm." Said Nova.


    The two were stunned by Nova''s reasoning for his crazy breakthroughs . Not even once did they hear about a bloodline helping its owner break through an entire realm.


    Sure, there were a few even in their sect who broke through one or two ranks. Just like the two of them were in the past. Maybe even those monstrous geniuses broke through for two or three ranks. But an entire realm? Something like that never happened in the past.


    After a little consideration, Sophie said; "We should rush to the Sect and skip the normal procedures to see the Sect Master."


    Denzel thought it made sense what Sophie just said. And they prepared to take Nova and go to their sect.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In a distant ce over billions of universes away from Nova and the others.


    There was a throne floating in the deep darkness that had a man sitting on it. What seemed like runes decorated the throne.


    There were 10 stars that decorated the throne, all in different colors of;


    White/ck/Blue/Red/Green/Gold/Brown/Grey/Purple and Orange.


    After a few seconds, the man sitting on the throne opened his eyes, which seemed to contain entire gxies in them. Pondering for a moment, he spoke to seemingly no one.


    "The Golden Star of Apex has awakened. It seems there is only the Blue Star of Nirvana and Orange Star of Sun left. May the Origin Stars shine brighter and put an end to the catastrophesing our way. I hope this time we will seed." The man closed his eyes after saying this.


    After stopping speaking, one couldn''t find the man or the throne anymore, it was as if he stopped existing.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After a few days of traveling, Nova basically didn''t cultivate at all, he just made sure to adapt as fast as possible to all the changes in his body.


    They were already in the God''s Domain, and because of the speed they had, Nova didn''t see anything about the scenery around him.


    Finally, after a few hours, they slowed down.


    The first thing Nova saw left him bbergasted because what was in front of him was basically a star with buildings on it.


    "That''s a man-made star, meant to be the symbol of our sect. It gives the feeling that it really is a star, but it''s not. Still, it looks cool, right? Hahaha!"


    Denzel couldn''t stopughing after seeing Nova''s face because it reminded him of himself when he was younger and saw the Star Sect for the first time.


    After a few minutes, they descended on the sect and took Nova to a building, which in Nova''s opinion didn''t really conform to a ''sect'' because it was pretty much a very futuristic design covered in ss that changed its colour from different angles.


    In fact, the majority of buildings around him were the same. It looked like abination of future and past, two opposites that merged together.


    Thinking of this, he saw Denzel and Sophie slowly entering the building and a momentter he followed them too.


    What looked like a reception was in front of them.


    At the reception, there was a young and beautiful girl of about 18 or 19 years old.


    She looked in his direction a few times after talking with Sophie and Denzel, and after making sure there wasn''t a problem, she spoke to them.


    "I will call Grand Elder Ria and Ghall from the border to see this kid. The sect master has a little bit of a situation at the border now because things are getting even moreplicated." Said the young receptionist to Denzel and Sophie.


    After saying this, she actually ced a ''Do not disturb'' sign and got out of the building. Seemingly not surprised by this, Denzel and Sophie looked at Nova and told him to follow them.


    "It will take a few hours for the Grand Elders to arrive, so we talked with Mia just there to prepare a guest room for you." exined Denzel.


    Nova was suddenly enlightened by Mia''s sudden leave, and he felt bad that he thought she was skipping work when she was actually preparing a room for him.

 Chapter 22: Apex Star of Origin , Devouring

    <h4>Chapter 22: Apex Star of Origin , Devouring</h4>


    After settling Nova in his room, Denzel and Sophie were going back to their own to recuperate the energy they spent during the journey.


    Finally left alone, Nova tried to inspect himself and see what changes his bloodline brought to him.


    Looking in the mirror, he was surprised to see that his hair once again changed color, to a golden one this time.


    Guiding his mind through his body, he was once again surprised by rhe scene of golden blood and bones. His energy reserves also increased by tens of times, and he reckoned that maybe not even a Stage 4 had as much energy as the current him.


    Something was bugging him for a while ,and today, he will try to get some answers. Entering his ''Soul World'', he tried to connect with his ''Apex Bloodline''.


    Seeing a little golden star slowly taking form Novapared it to the grey and white dots beneath it and came to the conclusion that the little golden star was his Apex Bloodline.


    The grey and white dots were his space and time bloodline. The two were slowly trying to fuse peacefully, and Nova didn''t want to interfere in this process.


    Once again, looking at the little golden star, he tried to feel it with all his being. Then, as if something clicked he was suddenly enveloped by a golden aura that wanted tomunicate with him.


    A few minutester, Nova slowly opened his consciousness materialized eyes and looked to be shocked. What his Apex Bloodline just transmited to him was shocking, to say the least.


    From when he was a little kid being spoiled by his parents, Nova never thought of himself as an arrogant person. He never wanted to be first in something or desperately fought for something.


    But for the first time in his life, he must say that deep down inside of him, he was always confident in himself.


    Why would he take part in apetition of math when he was always first in school at studying or participating in a race when he won tens of medals and won the nationals?


    He excelled at everything he did, and after he found out who his parents truly were or better say what background they all had he attributed it all to them.


    Only now did he find out how wrong he was for thinking like that. Actually, it seems his Apex Bloodline was with him for longer than he thought.


    Even before he was born, he was chosen by the ''Apex Star of Origin'' as its wielder. The reason it couldn''tmunicate with Nova earlier was because it waited for the [Awakening] to begin, so it could have a source of energy to feed.


    The hunger feeling it kept sending was because it just wanted more energy, and not only energy,but energy from its prey.


    It wanted to hunt for his own food, to have a satisfaction, better said to feed his pride as one of the most old and powerful stars to ever exist.


    The excitement feeling it transmited to Nova was when he tried to ''hunt'' a prey stronger than himself. It wanted Nova to keep challenging his limits, even his Limitless Ability was obtained only because of it, or better said created.


    Nova was shocked by what the Apex Bloodline or better said bloodline granted by the ''Apex Star of Origin'' transmitted to him.


    As he continued to receive the messages from the ''Apex'', he grew more and more fascinated by them, even excited.


    It said to him that if he wanted to be stronger, he should renounce at his treasures left by his parents. Nova was confused about this sudden statement.


    Delving deeper, he understood that it was because his extra protections that he couldn''t tap into the real potential of ''Apex'', something that could help him in the long run even better that a few pieces of useless metals.


    He found out that by pushing himself with every single fiber of his body toward danger, he could tap even more into the Apex potential.


    Nova could ept all the requests of ''Apex'', but thest one was a little bit outrageous, and he didn''t know how to react , so he tried to calm down.


    After clearing his mind, he took a decision. A decision that would shock many, but one that deep down, he really wanted to do.


    To never be controlled or at someone''s mercy , Nova knew that he should be stronger, not stronger, but the strongest!


    After looking at the grey and white dots for a few seconds, he made something shocking.


    Trying to move them slowly with his mind , he slowly moved them towards the little golden star.


    After a few seconds, without as little as a reaction or resistance, his Space-Time Bloodline was actually devoured by the ''Apex''.


    The little golden star started to grow in size, for a few centimeters to the size of a fist, a head, and finally, a few minutester, it stopped growing at about one meter.


    The golden aura it emitted bing even stronger, but that''s not all, Nova''s cultivation actually once again started growing.


    From Stage 3 Rank 1, it actually rose to Peak Stage 3 , feeling extremelyfortable. Nova was surprised to see that it wasn''t over.


    The aura suddenly became more pronounced than ever and took another leap arriving at Stage 4 and eliminating all the impurities in Nova.


    The aura slowed down at Peak Stage 4, where it started to slow down. It slowed down but not stopped , with a slight push..


    BOOM! The walls in Nova''s room creaked apart, his aura continuing to sweep in the atmosphere.


    From Stage 3 Rank 1 to Stage 5 Rank 1, Nova was shook to the core. It felt incredible.


    In only a few days after [Awakening], he became a Stage 5 being, something like that was crazy enough , but when he learned that the previous wielder of ''Apex'' actually reached the Evolver Realm in one week, he almost fell to the floor.


    Still, themotion he caused wasn''t going unnoticed by no one, as people started to gather around the guest rooms.

 Chapter 23: Monstrous genius Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 23: Monstrous genius Part 1</h4>


    As people gathered to see what the entiremotion was about, they were surprised to see a young man of Stage 5 in the center of it.


    The majority of people gathered were of Stage 5 and above, and all of them were surprised to see the wrecked room that Nova stood in. They couldn''t help but wonder what happened.


    One of them, a man in histe 20s, couldn''t resist his curiosity anymore and asked,"Hey kid, do you have any idea what happened here?"


    "I''m sorry everyone for interrupting your cultivation. It was because of a breakthrough that my room was identally destroyed, and I interrupted all of you," said Nova, feeling a little bad.


    "What you have barely broken to Stage 5 and destroyed the room?! You expect us to believe that?" said a man somewhat angrily at Nova.


    Nova was a little bit displeased with the man because he spoke the truth about what happened.


    "There''s no need to hide, I identally destroyed the room just by breaking through, and I''m going topensate the damages for it." Nova exined himself.


    "It''s not about the damages kid, but how do you expect me to believe you when there''s a protection formation in the room that can even negate a Stage 7 attack?!" said the same man, even angrier.


    ''What? That room can withstand Stage 7 attacks? Then why did it break like paper?'' thought Nova as he was a bit shocked by himself.


    The man seeing Nova''s change of expression was even more convinced that he was lying and hiding something.


    "Kid, you better stay put until the Enforcement Team arrives." said another man in the crowd.


    ''What''s wrong with these people? Why are they so deranged by a small thing? Plus, I already said I''llpensate the sect for the room.'' Nova started to get annoyed by these people.


    Another woman, seeing Nova didn''t say anything added fuel to the fire.


    "Don''t even think of doing something stupid boy. There are many of us here."


    "What the hell is wrong with you people?! I said I''ll pay for the room, there''s no need to be so pushy."


    By this point, Nova''s impression of the sect dropped in his heart.


    How could he know the reason everyone was so cautious and angry was that in the past, multiple demon race people disguised as a member of the sect and causedmotions exactly like this and started going on a rampage by killing a lot of people?


    "Guys, let''s put him down first and ask questionster when the enforcement team arrives." said the first man that talked with Nova.


    "Okay, let''s do it."


    "Yeah, I agree."


    "Fine by me."


    The first man , the second angry man and the woman who spoke all charged at Nova trying to apprehend him. They were allte Stage 6.


    Eric was the first man that charged being the angriest of the trio because his brother died in thest demon attack.


    In their mind, taking care of Nova was easy because they could feel that he indeed was a Stage 5. It was an exaggeration to go all out for a weak opponent. Still, what happened next stunned them.


    Nova''s eyes started to emit a strong golden hue, and some golden stars in them turned red. Instantly behind his back appeared a golden halo that emitted a terrifying pressure for those Stage 6 people that were present.


    The whole crowd that didn''t take action was stunned to see Nova disappear from his ce only to appear in front of Eric. Throwing a punch at his opponent, Nova was surprised to see him shooting back until he hit a wall.


    The onlookers were stunned by seeing a fresh Stage 5 punching a Late Stage 6 and sending him flying.


    The other two who were charging behind Eric were suddenly terrified at the thought of Nova hiding his cultivation to fool them. Of course, Nova didn''t even know how to hide his cultivation.


    After sending Eric flying and seeing him spitting blood from his mouth, Nova was a little bit surprised at how strong he became.


    Without stopping, he once again appeared in front of the two and punched them in the stomach, also sending them flying beside Eric.


    For a while, there was silence among the crowd who gathered, and at that exact moment, a strong voice resounded that brought them out of their initial shock.


    "Stop! What are you doing?" A team of five people all dressed in blue appeared, all of them exuding a powerful aura of Stage 7.


    "Sir enforcers it''s good that you came. Please apprehend the demon!" There were voices in the crowd that called out.


    "Yes, that''s right, get him!"


    "Who knows how he infiltrated here you should kill him fast."


    Some terms confused Nova a little like ''demon'', in his opinion he just defended himself. And now being called out like that, he was even angrier.


    Seeing that the ''Enforcement Team'' actually listened to the crowd and wasing to him he prepared to fight back with all he had sensing the Stage 7 auras.


    What he failed to notice was the fact that all the people in the crowd, including the fallen Eric and the other two, he knocked, were wearing the same white robe that signified an outer disciple of the sect.


    He was wearing only a shirt and jeans standing out like a sore nail, so of course they would treat him differently from them.


    Obvious of the fact that they were watched by four people on the roof of a building, the team of five enforcers made their way to Nova with confidence.


    On the roof Denzel, Sophie, and the two Grand Elders were watching the show down below.


    "Grand Elders, he was a Stage 3 when he got in the room, and now he again broke through two entire realms at once. How is this possible?" Asked Denzel to the two grand elders.


    After observing for a while, the two grand elders looked each other in the eye.


    "It''s not impossible." said Grand Elder Ria.

 Chapter 24: Monstrous genius Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 24: Monstrous genius Part 2</h4>


    As the two Grand Elders were chatting with Denzel and Sophie, things were getting heated down below.


    Seeing the five Stage 7 mening towards him, Nova was prepared to use the new powers he got from the Apex Star.


    "zing Fire" chanted Nova quietly.


    Golden mes that seemed capable of burning the world started appearing 10 meters around Nova.


    The enforcement team instantly stopped in their tracks sensing the aura of destruction in front of them.


    They were amazed by the threating from the golden mes emitted by Nova.


    ''Is he only a Stage 5 kid?'' thought the captain of the enforcement team, Darius. "Quickly form the chain defensive array!" he ordered.


    The other members quickly got in a star-shaped formation and it was almost as if their energy melted and fused. Everyone was bound by a chain that transmitted their energy equally among them.


    This defensive array was capable of resisting even a Stage 8 attack, what to say about a Stage 5? Of course, what happened nextpletely changed their view.


    As if the mes had a mind of their own they quickly changed their form into hundreds of smaller fireballs.


    The fireballs shooted at each member in equal fashion greatly weakening the defensive formation array.


    They seemed to forget about Nova who quickly appeared in front of the weakest member surprising thetter greatly.


    Taking a direct punch in the face by Nova, the enforcement member saw green stars appear in his eyes and lost consciousness. Also greatly weakening the array source.


    Without a stop, Nova disappeared from his ce and appeared in front of the other three members and quickly beat them too.


    Remaining alone the captain was stunned to see how easily his other teammates fell one after the other.


    "What are you?! Are you a Stage 5?" asked the captain somewhat perplexed by Nova''s power.


    "You didn''t even want to find out the truth about what happened and still have the gall toin?!" said an angry Nova.


    ''What? Is he not a demon then, what is happening?!'' the captain thought the entire situation strange. If Nova was a demon then he would already kill the entire crowd if he was exposed. Not to say about even conversing with him and sparing his teammates'' lives.


    Without missing a beat, Nova arrived before the captain and kicked him away into a nearby wall. The wall was brought down by the impact and one could even see the captain barely struggling to maintain his consciousness.


    Still feeling angry Nova wanted to beat the captain a little bit more.


    Before evening close to him though, a voice sounded that attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Please stop, little one. I think that''s enough venting considering they couldn''t even touch your clothes." said a powerful voice that resounded in the entire za.


    Looking toward where the voice came from, Nova was surprised to see Denzel and Sophie along with two other individuals in grey robes with a tag that said ''Grand Elder'' on their shoulders.


    The two of them were naturally ''Grand Elders'' Ria and Ghall. Denzel quickly tried to diffuse the atmosphere.


    "Nova, don''t take it wrong, the two persons here are Grand Elder Ria and Ghall." Denzel started to exin the situation to Nova.


    "They watched the whole thing from the beginning but didn''t step in because they wanted to see the limits of your power."


    "Oh, hello Grand Elders. As you probably know I''m Nova. I''m curious though, why did the elders not stop the fight from happening?" Nova was really surprised to see the elders letting him beat their people.


    After considering for a moment, Grand elder Ghall said; "There were two reasons actually, the first is that we wanted to see your full strength. As for the second, its actually about the Enforcement Team''s performance.


    We heard numerousints about the Enforcement Team''s method of doing things without even searching for the truth.


    If this boy was any other disciple without the power to resist would you have killed him, you idiots?!" once again Grand Elder Ghall''s voice resounded in the za, but this time everyone almost fell to the ground.


    It was clear that Grand Elder Ghall was enraged, and not only him but also the beautiful and quiet grand elder Ria.


    The pressure bearing on the captain of the enforcement team was the highest, by luck or not the others were passed out on the ground by Nova.


    "I apologize to Grand Elders and this kid here, it''s entirely my fault that I was swayed into thinking that this kid is a demon.


    Please punish me and spare my other teammates who only followed my orders." Barely speaking, from the pressure bearing on him, Darius apologized.


    Nova was surprised to see this guy taking all the me. And more surprised to once again hear that he was a demon.


    Just as Grand Elder Ghall said, he vented enough on them without actually suffering a scratch.


    "Hmm, for me it''s okay as long as we all forget about this matter entirely." Said Nova also referring to the room he destroyed.


    The Grand Elders'' expression also softened a bit when they heard Darius taking all the me on him, and Nova forgetting about this matter.


    "Captain Darius go to the Enforcement Hall and request a star point deduction from your actions.


    If you don''t do it in two hours you can forget about your status and once again be demoted to only an inner disciple!" said Grand Elder Ghall.


    Darius''s face paled a little bit when he heard that he was going to get deducted a 1-star point after he only had a single one saved from thest 10 years.


    Still, without aint, he once again apologized to Nova before picking up hispanions and shooting to the Enforcement Hall.


    After Darius was gone, the crowd also started dispersing, especially the ones who instigated the enforcement team to attack Nova.


    Looking at the 4 people in front of him, Nova had a lot of questions that he wanted an answer from.


    "You really are a monstrous genius kid, to not only resist a Stage 8 formation array but also broke it apart while being only a Stage 5.


    Here is not a good ce to talk kid, let''s go somewhere else." said Grand Elder Ghall before departing from the za.

 Chapter 25: Star Sect

    <h4>Chapter 25: Star Sect</h4>


    Following after Grand Elder Ghall, Nova was amazed by the various structures that popped on every street they walked.


    It varied from the antique Chinese era to the Victorian era and even futuristic buildings that floated or werepletely made of ss.


    Seeing Nova being in awe of their architecture, the four from Star Sect all had smiles on their faces, even the cold and quiet Sophie.


    "Wait until you see our training facilities before being amazed. We even have a VR kind of thing that works with universal energy crystals to connect to your ''Soul World'' and creates projections of enemies for every Stage you want from 1 to 9." said Denzel to Nova.


    "Wow, can it create projections even above the Stages?" Nova was amazed by this.


    "Yes, but for now the limit is only to World Stage, we can''t create Gxy powerhouses or above. Though technology advances every day and the projections of World Stage beings were only discovered less than one hundred thousands years ago." Denzel carefully told Nova, so thetter could understand.


    "Does that mean that there are people still trying to break that limit even now?" Nova was amazed by those people''s hard work that allowed them to invent this crazy thing.


    "Indeed, it''s only that there are only small steps made for now," Said Denzel with a weak smile.


    After walking for a few minutes they arrived at what seemed like a residential area destined for grand elders. The security wasn''t very tight.


    Because who in their right mind would try to break into a Grand Elder house? Maybe only the sect master.


    After walking into Grand Elder Ghall''s house all of them took a seat before beginning the discussion with a question Nova wanted an answer to, for a long time.


    "Why were those guys calling me a demon and wanting me dead so badly? I mean I understand their frustration about me destroying the guest room and disrupting their cultivation time, but it''s far for calling me a demon." He was extremely confused at this moment.


    "Actually, there have been several incidents like yours happening, and the culprits were all demons.


    The demons at the border would once in a while infiltrate the human domain. They will stay low for a while and then go hunting.


    What does hunting means? Of course it means finding prey to kill. They will kill one of our weak disciples, and using a soul-reading technique they will take their memory and assimte it.


    After that, they will use a disguise technique andpletely take that disciple''s life until they are found out. One couldn''t spot even a difference in aura or behavior about said person.


    They fooled us many times and continued to do so until a few thousand years ago when we introduced the Bloodline Tablets.


    We have a bloodline tablet at every entrance or even branch of Star Sect, even as far as selling it to other powers around. The bloodline tablet can check a person''s blood and tell us if said person is a human.


    So the attacks we received in thest years weren''t as bad, but this doesn''t mean theypletely stopped.


    We still have a few moles even now inside and others we know about and wait for to make a move."


    After Grand Elder Ghall stopped talking, Nova couldn''t help but ask an obvious question for them but hard for him.


    "If you know about the moles why don''t you kill them and wait for them to kill more disciples?" He was genuinely confused.


    "Because it''s worth it to wait, the small fish will take us to a whale. Do you understand ?" Grand Elder Ria smiled as she said this.


    ''So basically you''re baiting with people''s lives. Truly a rotten world.'' Thought Nova.


    Perhaps feeling Nova''s thoughts, Grand Elder Ria smiled at him and exined; "It''s worth it, the demons already killed a disciple of our sect.


    And by watching over them, we could arrive at their leader and kill thetter, before he starts killing hundreds of our disciples."


    "Why are you telling me this?" asked Nova.


    "Well it''s not a secret among the core disciples, and you will be one of them soon. So I thought of fully answering your question." Grand Elder Ria surprised him.


    "Huh, me? A core disciple?" Asked a shocked Nova.


    "Indeed, because you''re so talented you will be given full priority to grow faster and use more resources of the sect." Grand Elder Ghall assured Nova.


    "But weren''t there trials supposed to pass or anything like that before?" Asked Nova once again.


    "Kid, we''ve already twsted your character before. Also, how many people have you seen beating people two or even three Stages above their Realm before?!" Grand Elder Ghall looked at Nova like he was an idiot.


    Nova was speechless looking at everyone in the room giving him weird looks.


    "That''s right, Ria please give Nova a short introduction to our sect." said Grand Elder Ghall.


    "Our sect isposed of outer disciples, inner disciples, core disciples, elders, grand elders, and a sect master.


    As you saw before outer disciples are wearing white robes and are usually from Stage 4 to Peak Stage 6. We don''t have a person lower that Stage 4 currently in the sect, not even the gardener or cook.


    Inner Disciples are wearing blue robes and are usually about Stage 7 to 9, with a few cases of people having abat prowess of Stage 7 while being in Stage 6.


    Core disciples are of at least Stage 9, with the majority of them being in the Evolver Stage or even a few in World Stage. They don''t have a restriction on wearing a colored robe but must necessarily have our Star Sect symbol on disy.


    Elders are our mainbat force, they will usually be at the border battlefield protecting the human domain from danger. For one to be an elder they must at least be of Gxy Stage to even Cosmos stage.


    The Grand Elders are on Universal Stage, with the sect master and our four Star Protectors in the Transcendent Stage." Grand Elder Ria exined to Nova.


    "Wait, so there is no Immortal Stage in our Sect?" asked Nova after a few seconds.


    "Kid, our human domain only has 1 Immortal Stage thates out of seclusion only in times of crisis.


    In total, in the entire human domain there are 9 Transcendent Stages and 5 of them are in our sect.


    Do you think Transcendent or Immortal Stages are apples growing in a tree?" berated Grand Elder Ghall.


    "Then how many Immortal Stages are there in the demon domain or our other enemies?" Nova was stunned by the Grand Elders exnation.


    "They have more by far, maybe 5 or 6 by what they showed us, or even more." Grand Elder Ghall''s expression was cold saying this.


    Nova''s spine suddenly chilled at these words.


    ''Wait so why is the human domain still standing?''


    Before Nova could ask Grand Elder Ria started talking again.


    "They may have more, but in this ''Region'' of the Multiverse, humans are on top. So they don''t dare to wipe us out by using numbers, because the Regional Pact will be broken then."


    Hearing this Nova knew there was much more than he could think of going on.

 Chapter 26: At the bottom?

    <h4>Chapter 26: At the bottom?</h4>


    Grand Elder Ria continued her exnation.


    "You must understand that there are ''Regions'' that belong to ''Domains'' in the 9 ''Zones'' that exist.


    The 9 Zones are one for each of the 9 predominantly races. Of course, there are millions of races out there but the main roots are still within these 9.


    Still, some of them may be special cases and while not having a zone of their own, they could surelypete for one if they wanted to.


    Human, Demon, Elf, Beast, Dragon, Spectral, God, Spirit, and Void race. These are the Nine Ruling races.


    The Human Zone is the one we currently reside in. There are 36 Domains that we humans control, with thousands of Regions and an uncountable number of Sub-Regions like the one you came from.


    Which reminds me, you are a lucky case, your sub-region was so close to ours, right behind us to be more exact."


    Nova felt his mind almost explode from all the exnations done by Grand Elder Ria. And he needed a moment to calm down before continuing to listen.


    "Our region has 6 borders. One of them with the demon race you heard so much of, one with the elf, beast, and spectral race. And two nk borders, one of them having your sub-region included and the other being a no-mannd only filled with star beasts, or different kinds of predators.


    You may be wondering how the [Awakening] affects it all. Well, for you to understand it better, it''s because the sub-regions have some fragments that are separated but included in them that are only showing after [Awakening]es into y.


    There is a barrier preventing weak lifeforms ands froming in contact with energy. That barrier is decisively broken when the [Awakening] helps with the process of integrating those fragments with a sub-region or even region in some cases.


    Why? Because that''s how it is, this is a piece of information that we have gotten from other human powerhouses that came here to help us sign the Regional Pact with the other races.


    This Regional Pact has a lot of stiptions and rules, but everythinges at one single rule.


    Immortal Stage and above can''t go to another region and conquer it.


    Otherwise, the race that does that will have a region of their own wiped from the other 8 Zones.


    So only in extreme cases of an Immortal Stage or abovepletely forgetting about everything or going berserk will you see a thing like that.


    It won''t make sense for the demon race to wipe out our region by sending their 6 Immortal Stages when a few hours after that they and all their families will be wiped outpletely.


    So basically the real fighting force in a region is the Universe and Transcendent Stage.


    We''re still outnumbered by them even in this chapter, but still, we have allies. The elf and beast race are our allies for thousands of years, while the spectral race is mostly neutral." Grand Elder Ria finished her long speech about the power distribution of the Multiverse from what she knew.


    After staying silent for a while Nova suddenly closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them again and startling everyone in the room.


    His eyes gave even the two grand elders a slight pressure. Golden eyes with a tinge of red in them and crimson stars that seemed toe alive from the deepest and hottest part of the universe.


    His golden halo once again appeared at his back and seemingly grew a few centimeters before stopping.


    Golden-Red runes started forming on his skin that was moving from his face to his arms, chest, and legs.


    Nova''s cultivation once again increased to Rank 2, 3, 4, until, BOOOM!


    He broke to Stage 6, catching everyone off guard. The first thing he said shocked everyone in the room.


    "So we are at the bottom, huh..." barely finishing his words Nova copsed on the floor.


    After Denzel woke up from the shock of Nova''s cultivation and his words, he checked on him.


    Breathing in relief he motioned to the other that Nova has only passed out.


    -----


    Opening his eyes, the first thing Nova saw was a giant golden star of immense proportions that he couldn''t see the end to.


    "You finally came here, Nova." an ethereal voice sounded out of nowhere.


    Nova was a little bit scared by the sudden voice that sounded especially because he thought it came from the massive star before him.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the Apex Star of Origin. I was together with you for a long time." The Apex talked to Nova for the first time.


    Hearing that, Nova seemingly wanted to open his mouth but couldn''t.


    Seeing his struggle the ''Apex'' was amused by Nova''s reaction.


    "No need to be surprised buddy, there''s no one who knows you better than me. Actually the time I''ll spend with you now will be very short because of certain causalws.


    I just wanted to ask you something. Why are you holding back?" The Apex seemed to get angry at Nova.


    Nova was once again baffled by the question, not understanding how he was holding back.


    "I understand that you must be ''Apex'', I can feel you, but I don''t understand how I''m holding back." Nova carefully responded back.


    "You are holding back your potential by hiding your true self and keeping it locked inside you.


    Putting some shackles here and there based on how others feel or not showing your deeply ingrained arrogance, even forgetting your ambition. Tell me how are you not holding back?" said the ''Apex''.


    Remaining silent for a while, Nova didn''t have a reply he could tell to the ''Apex''.


    "If you were not holding back all these ''emotions'' let''s say, you could tap into my powers even more and soar at heights never before seen.


    The cmity of the worlds ising closer and you are one of the only hopes to stop it.


    So, please think about what I said before and don''t hold back. Otherwise the ''Slumbering'', antithesis of [Awakening] will catch up, and he won''t wake us up but will put us all to sleep."


    -----


    Without a chance for Nova to say anything, his consciousness once again returned to his body.


    Waking up from the shocking news he heard, Nova was almost hyperventting and had tears in his eyes, not knowing if it was from the ''Apex'' words about the ''Slumbering'', or himself.

 Chapter 27: Myself Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 27: Myself Part 1</h4>


    Seeing Nova like that, the others wondered what happened to him.


    "Nova, are you ok?" asked Denzel feeling worried. In fact, everyone in the room was worried seeing him copse like that.


    After calming a little bit down Nova didn''t answer Denzel''s question. He tried to remember his conversation with the ''Apex'', more exactly the part about himself and the ''Slumbering'', the exact opposite of the ''Awakening''.


    A few minutester he breathed some more air and finally started to talk.


    "I''m sorry for worrying you, my bloodline reacted just now and showed me some pieces of memories." Said Nova, without actually saying anything about what happened. They were still strangers and he couldn''t fully put his trust in them.


    "I''ve heard that only when you have a specific rtion with your bloodline could you receive Its guidance by memories or even techniques."


    Said grand Elder Ghall, feeling surprised by Nova''s luck.


    The others were pretty much feeling envious, seeing Nova having such a high-quality bloodline, s only if they knew what ''high-quality'' meant in the eyes of the ''Apex''.


    They were purely trash, it was this absurd for one of the most powerful bloodlines to bepared to some backwater measly bloodline that could barely be said to even be bloodlines.


    Nova didn''t want to talk about what happened, so after a few minutes of staying silent, he suddenly asked; "I forgot to ask you earlier but what is a star point?"


    "A star point is a currency used in the Star Sect, received in three different ways;


    1. One should be a disciple of the sect for 10 years.


    2. Bypleting dangerous, or as we name it ''Star Missions'', you receive a set number of star points by the degree of the mission.


    3. The least popr method, by deserving it.


    To deserve to receive star points, you should do meritorious services to the sect. Like expanding our branches, destroying other evil sects, and most important, killing demons or other races we''re currently at war with."


    Responded Denzel, exining the star points in detail to Nova about the star point.


    "Also, one could exchange star points for treasures or other misceneous Items, even for a position in the Sect. Well, the Elder seat is the maximum it can be exchanged for.


    As for the Grand Elder position, besides bing a Universe Stage, one must also have a certain degree of trusting from the Sect."Said Grand Elder Ria, also butting in.


    Nova was surprised that this kind of thing even existed.


    He was suddenly enlightened about the reason the captain of the enforcement team was so downcast when he heard what his punishment will be.


    Talking for a few minutes, Grand Elder Ria handed Nova a core disciple token and arranged for him another ce to stay in, this time in the core of the Sect.


    After being guided to his new ce in the core sector, Nova was amazed by his new house which looked like a miniature pce.


    The mini pce was mostly red with a few golden symbols on it, it was about 5000 meters square.


    The cultivation room upied the most ce followed by the living room and dormitory.


    The floor was made of red marble with golden walls and when Nova looked up he was amazed by the various colors that were present on the ceiling that depicted entire gxies.


    When Grand Elder Ria pped her hands a few men and women appeared from the kitchen, there were 10 of them.


    "These are your staff from now on, they will help you with everything you ask, but remember you can''t abuse them in any way.


    If you don''t like someone you just have to file aint to our sect management branch located west of the core area." Said Grand Elder Ria, warning Nova to be human about the way he interacted with his servants.


    Looking at the ten people in front of him that didn''t dare to look him in the eyes, Nova was feeling a little bit perplexed about what to do with them.


    Because he was staying alone he knew how to cook or wash his clothes and didn''t require personal staff do to it. But after thinking that they could lose their jobs, and possibly their only ie, he made up his mind.


    "Hello, everyone! I''m Nova, don''t mind me very much, as I will only be cultivating or taking missions from now on. If I need your help I will look for you."Nova quickly said this, so they won''t have too much of a connection.


    The five men and five women slowly tried to raise their heads and looked at Nova, all of them were stunned hearing him say this. Every single one of them expected to be treated like ves or even worse.


    Even if the Star Sect was good, they heard from other servants that their masters would abuse them from time to time.


    And who will have the guts toin about their master that was higher in stage and status?


    After a few seconds, all of them responded in unison; "Yes, master!"


    Nova had a strange feeling inside when he heard them say that, more like he felt aplished.


    Seeing the interaction between them, Grand Elder Ria chuckled to herself. She assured herself that Nova won''t take advantage of the servants or kill them in a fit of rage.


    "Okay, my job here is done rest a little bit, you should be tired. After that, you could check the sect missions.


    Oh! I almost forgot, in one week there is a tournament organized by our sect that will be held in the sub-region, every single participant less than 100 years old and under Stage 9 will participate.


    Our sect will send a few representatives, do you want a spot as our core disciple representative?" Grand Elder Ria asked Nova.


    Hearing that Nova''s eyes lit up. By going to the sub-region tournament he could maybe meet his parents, and maybe, even his Imperia again.

 Chapter 28: Myself Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 28: Myself Part 2</h4>


    "Of course I''d like to participate!" said Nova with fervor and a burning gaze.


    Grand Elder Ria was happy seeing him act like a kid. It reminded her of her son, whom she lost to the demons.


    "Okay, also one more thing. The prize for winning first ce is 10-star points, for second ce it''s 3-star points, and for third ce, 1-star point." She told Nova another few details about the tournament before preparing to leave his abode.


    Hearing this Nova was stunned, remembering how hard it was to gather a single star point.


    He felt even more motivated to be the first and to be honest he stood a chance considering his battle prowess.


    After saying goodbye to Grand Elder Ria, Nova walked to the cultivation room.


    He was surprised to feel the energy in the air that could almost be breathed. It was at least twenty times denser than the room he was in before.


    Contemting for a while Nova once again entered his Soul World.


    -----


    Somewhere in the deep expanse of the universe, a throne floating in space with a man sitting on it could be seen. Their destination, the human region Nova was currently in.


    ''Wait for me, wielder of ''Apex''...'' The man''s eyes lit up thinking of the future. He could barely contain his excitement that he suppressed for who knows how many billions of years.


    -----


    Once again in his Soul World, Nova was a little sad about losing his Space-Time Bloodline, well, more exactly ''devouring'' it with the ''Apex Bloodline''.


    He doesn''t even know what mayhem he created in the Space-Time Shrine after every elder saw his Bloodline disappear from the Bloodline Tablet. It was purely panic from Martin and Arin, as well as the elders close to them that wished to meet Nova.


    Still, the Shrine Leader assured all of them that Nova was probably fine, as a youth like him had a great future ahead. What he didn''t say was that he certainly knew that Nova was safe by using a certain thing left from his parents, Tiazul and Kiana, the two progenitors of the Space-Time Bloodline.


    ------


    Feeling for a few seconds, Nova realized that his connection with Apex was strengthened by arge margin.


    Leaving all these things behind, he concentrated on his consciousness and thought about what the Apex asked him.


    ''Why are you holding back?'' This question bugged Nova for a while and he thought he knew why.


    He considered himself a normal person, but deep down inside him, he knew it wasn''t true. It was because of that event that changed everything.


    From his point of view, Nova thought that he could heal over time and not think about it anymore. Inwardly, he knew he was only fooling himself to feel better.


    Even before the ''Awakening'', or the ''Apex'', he knew that he was special. Not even trying, but bing the best in everything he did.


    He always suppressed himself from when he was young and never did he want something so badly, as he wanted right now.


    Power. What he wanted was power. A short but all-epassing word.


    When he heard about how this region is constantly engaged in war with the demon race, or the Star Beasts creatures that appeared randomly, he was furious.


    Furious for feeling so small and insignificant, furious for being pushed in all directions. Nova was thinking from humanity''s point of view, not only of Earth''s one.


    This day he decided to make his goal be true one day, to clear the entire Human Zone of foreign threats.


    If the other races were peaceful or at least didn''t antagonize and kill humans, he would let them be.


    But, if they were unkind towards humans, then may their souls rest in peace, because this little monster in the making will one day show his fangs.


    ''I, Nova Calypso Apeiron swear to never hold back towards my enemies! From this day onwards I''ll rise to the peak and beyond!'' Nova tried to encourage himself to forget the past and look at the future.


    After clearing his mindpletely and finally feeling the ambition of a new goal, Nova felt reborn and as if in sync with him, the ''Apex'' also released golden rays for him to absorb.


    Slowly absorbing the golden rays, Nova was surprised by the energy they had. ''At this pace, I should reach Stage 7 before the tournament starts.''


    Forgetting anything else Nova waspletely immersed in cultivation.


    -----


    Five dayster...


    Nova opened his golden eyes that glowed even fiercer thanst time.


    ''Stage 7... Even faster than I thought, maybe I should focus a little on my techniques too.'' Thought Nova before closing his eyes once again.


    .....


    With a few hours before departure, a beauty made her appearance in Nova''s pce, the servants were shocked at who it was that arrived.


    "Where is your master, Nova?" asked the beauty wearing a smile on her face that only made her more beautiful.


    "Greetings to Miss Elura, Shield of Dawn! Currently, our master is in seclusion and he told us to announce him when there was one hour left before departure." The lead servant, Manu, responded respectfully to Elura.


    "There was a change in the schedule, and so, we must leave early. You can go and call Nova now." Said Elura.


    Hearing this, the servants hurriedly made their way to Nova''s cultivation room.


    Before they opened the room though, it actually opened by itself. Standing behind the doors was Nova wearing his trademark smile.


    But the servants, and even Elura didn''t have time to observe his smile because they all felt a pressure bearing on them. It was worse for the servants, as they weren''t as strong as Elura.


    All the servants were Stage 6, but because they were so old, their talent stopped there and they will never grow stronger.


    They were now serving a master, while also being paid by the sect. This way they could continue to cultivate and hopefully reach a new stage.


    But not only them, even Elura felt a slight pressure causing her to be shocked. She could feel that Nova was only a Middle Stage 7, but she was an Evolver Stage.


    So how could it be possible for Nova to give her this much pressure just from exiting his cultivation room?


    It also seemed that he wasn''t doing it intentionally, as he quickly stopped emitting this pressure.

 Chapter 29: On the way

    <h4>Chapter 29: On the way</h4>


    Not expecting to see his servants, Nova was a little bit taken aback by them, but also pretty confused by seeing an unknown person behind them.


    He apologized to them for the pressure he exuded and asked if someone was hurt.


    "It''s alright, master! These old bones of ours are pretty resilient!" Said the leading servant, Manu.


    He tried to make it look as if it was nothing, even though he was on the floor a few seconds ago. Nova felt bad for them and quickly took a few Stage 9 crystals and offering them to his servants.


    "Please take these! If you don''t ept them, no need toe here from tomorrow onwards." Nova ended his sentence with a threat, seeing as his servants hurriedly wanted to reject the energy crystals.


    Manu and the others were moved to the tears, seeing Nova offering them such precious cultivation resources.


    When Nova finished with his servants, he looked behind them and saw a girl who looked to be in her 20s and exuded a powerful aura. She was very beautiful.


    With her golden hair and eyes, and she also had a huge rack, but what surprised Nova wasn''t her beauty. It was the shield she carried that surprised him.


    The shield had to be about 2 meters in diameter, it was blue with golden stripes, perfectly round, and emitted a strong aura.


    Seeing Nova not being captivated by her beauty, Elura''s eyes shed with a hint of approval.


    "Hello, little Nova my name is Elura, Shield of Dawn. I''m here to escort you and the others to the tournament." She said with a smile.


    "As you probably know already, my name is Nova, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Nova responded with a smile of his own.


    After a few minutes of talking, they made their way to the Sect''s teleportation formation.


    "Usually we are using interster ships for transportation, but because the border to the sub-region is a little bit farther than moving in our region we are going to teleport there." Elura exined.


    From what Nova understood it seems that they were going to the sub-region. It was a fact that if you weren''t born in a world, once you reach above Evolver Stage you couldn''t return to said world.


    That was the reason the tournament was being held at the border and not in the sub-regions territory.


    Just like when the ''Awakening'' reached Earth and his parents were ejected to their birth world.


    It was only when one reached Immortal Stage or above that he could trespass these universal rules.


    Arriving at the Sect''s teleportation arrays Nova saw 5 other youths, three men and two women all at the Peak Seventh Stage.


    They were all inner disciples and were surprised to see Nova was only a Middle Stage 7. But even more, surprised when they saw Elura was leading the way and his core disciple emblem.


    "It will only be the 7 of us that are going, only you 6 will participate and I will protect you may, a problematic situation urs.


    From what I gathered a few Stage 8s are participating among the sub-regions youths this time, but it shouldn''t be a problem for you.


    It''s more of apetition between the 6 of you to see who is lucky enough to receive the star points. As our sect prepared other rewards for the sub-regions participants."


    Said Elura while also exining to them to not hold back because their sect has a reputation to preserve. Also if they saw a talented youth they should try and recruit him.


    A few minutester they all knew each other.


    The three men were called Ethan, Steve, and Kaspersky. The two girls were Alina and Melissa.


    Among them Melissa was the strongest having a Fire Bloodline and an Ability that boosted all fire attacks.


    The rest were pretty average from Nova''s point of view, of course, they also thought the same about Nova with a bloodline that gave him all-rounder perks and an ability that made his body stronger.


    At least that''s what Nova said. Even the Grand Elders told him not to say unnecessary things about his bloodline and ability. Because less an enemy knows you, the better. And who knew if there were spies among them?


    After chatting for a while they all stepped on the teleportation array.


    For a few milliseconds, because of his eyes that were continuously tempered by Limitless and Apex, Nova saw a grey line that transcended space itself going between maybe hundreds ofs to arrive on the other side of the grey line.


    Finally arriving at their destination the other youths were a little bit pale because of the teleportation process, only Elura and Nova were fine.


    Nova saw two men standing in front of them wearing respectful expressions.


    "Hello, esteemed guests from the Star Sect!


    My name is Harith Vientienne and this is my nephew Ralph." Said a middle-aged man while receiving them warmly.


    Hearing the familiar name, Nova was taken aback, and then very happy, he smiled like a fool.


    Elura was surprised to see him like this because it was the first time she saw him wearing a genuine smile like that.


    After introducing themselves, the people from the Vientienne family took them to their resting ce. The two told them that a grand banquet will be prepared for them tonight.


    Everyone had their room which they used to rest. But Nova decided against it and wanted to explore the border city for a little while.


    The border city was named ''Cross City'' because it had the shape of a cross. On every end of the cross, there was a military base ready for backing up the North or the South.


    If you had to imagine a map, think that God''s Domain was in the West and the border with the Sub-region in the East. North and West there was a void space full of votd creatures that can infiltrate the borders anytime, that''s why there''s a need for military bases.


    Luckily, the Void creatures are very picky with their food and won''t hunt prey weaker than them, only in case they are hungry or bored.


    Saying that he wanted to go sightseeing in the city, the others were pretty tired after the teleportation process and wanted to rest a little bit.


    Nova was left alone with the two guides Harith and Ralph.


    "You two said you are from the Vientienne family?" asked Nova to make sure.


    "Indeed, why are you asking that esteemed guest?" Harith was perplexed as to why is Nova asking a question so obviously. But what he heard next, stunned him.


    "Then do you know Imperia Vientienne?" Nova wanted to find out if the two of them knew Imperia. And more importantly, if she wasing.

 Chapter 30: Reunion Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 30: Reunion Part 1</h4>


    After Nova asked this, Harith and Ralph were stunned because they didn''t expect this question toe at all.


    "Esteemed guest, are you familiar with our young princess?" asked Harith after a moment of silence.


    "Mhm, you could say that. We only saw each other once before, when she was leading a dungeon on Earth, my that recently awakened." Said Nova leaving a few details like kissing out of the conversation.


    "Oh, so you saw her when she was..." When Harith got there he was too stunned to speak.


    Because he remembered the exact time Imperia was in the dungeon only a few weeks ago and this youth before him was a Middle Stage 7 and he was alive after encountering the Vientienne princess.


    Seeing Harith struggling toe to terms with what happened, Nova was amused by his reaction.


    "Haha, it''s okay we are friends." Novaughed a bit.


    ''Wait didn''t our princess throw a tantrum for a few days and was constantly pissed at everyone?! Is it because of him?'' Thought Harith, as he felt that he was right.


    "To respond to your earlier question, Princess Imperia ising only tonight at the banquet from our main."


    Harith casually said as every informed person knows this. What to say about a distinguished guest and core disciple of the Star Sect?


    "Oh, I see... I hoped to see her earlier but it could wait. Anyway, thank you for telling me that." Nova was happy to hear that she was alsoing to the banquet. Still, he was a bit disappointed that she was onlyingter and not now. He would have to wait a little before seeing her again.


    After saying goodbye to Harith and Ralph, Nova continued on his journey of sightseeing the city.


    After walking for a few hours he stopped by a wooden bench to admire theke before him.


    Right after he sat down a raggy-clothed beggar came to his side.


    "Hey kid, you''re hard to find." The old man chuckled a bit.


    Nova was a little confused and seeing that no one was around he knew the beggar was talking to him.


    "Can I help you with something, old man?" Asked Nova, genuinely confused as he didn''t remember meeting the old man before.


    "Right now you can''t, you''re too weak. But it''s okay, when the tournament is over I''ll train you for a while."


    After saying this the beggar turned to leave.


    Nova was still confused and when he wanted to turn in the beggar''s direction he only heard some words in the wind that made his heart turn cold.


    "I''ll make you strong to at least have a chance to resist the ''Slumbering''..."


    When Nova heard that he instantly turned his head, but didn''t see anyone there anymore. He was shocked and his pupils constricted.


    ''Who the heck was that? And how did he know about the ''Slumbering'' that the ''Apex only told me about?'' Nova got chills, thinking that he may have met with a ghost. One who knew very much about the workings of the universe...


    Sensing that he was alone, Nova calmed down and decided to wait until the tournament was over to get his questions answered.


    -----


    A few meters above Nova there was a majestic throne with the ''beggar'' sitting on it. The beggar was the middle-aged man that was previously sailing the universes as he pleased.


    ''Not bad, to actually have this concentration of ''Apex'' on him already. At this point, thest owners of the Origin Star were a few levels below him.


    But I wonder if it''s enough for the hard times approaching...'' thought the middle-aged man as he continued to watch over Nova and observe him with fervor.


    -----


    Feeling that he calmed down a few notches, Nova was prepared to go back to the guest rooms and get ready for the banquet.


    ''Wait, the banquet! I don''t have any clothes for that and I can''t go there in my sweatpants. Shit!'' After facepalming himself, Nova wanted to buy some clothes from a shop he saw nearby.


    After a few minutes of walking, he finally arrived in front of the shop again. When entering, he saw a few curious nces thrown his way, mostly because of his sweatpants. He was like a country bumpkin arriving at the city and making a fool of himself.


    ''Haa, this cliche feeling of novels hit me just right. But I won''t make the same mistake as the other protagonists.''


    After thinking so, our boy, Nova, rereleased a little bit of his aura to pressure the people around him.


    Like magic, the nces thrown his way disappearedpletely and were left with sweaty-looking people in the store. They were surprised by Nova''s pressure and thought him to be a powerful being in disguise.


    Making his way to the counter he asked the beautiful cashier to help him choose a few clothes for a special asion.


    After 30 minutes of clothes probing, Nova finally decided on what to buy. Now it was his turn to be one of those sweaty-looking people after probing tens of clothes.


    ''I swear, if I ever got a girlfriend in the future I''m not ever going shopping with her. I wonder if Imperia likes shopping...'' Just like any male out there, Nova didn''t make a decision yet and choose to wait for the future and see what happens.


    After paying for his costume, Nova just got out of the shop when he heard a voice that couldn''t ever be more familiar to him.


    "Martin, I told you not to leave buying suits for the Star Sect banquet for thest moment!!" The angry voice of a woman could be heard berating a man.


    "I-I forgot babe, I swear if..." The middle-aged man couldn''t finish his words because he made eye contact with another person and was instantly stunned.


    "N... Nova?!" Eximed the middle-aged man, he rubbed his eyes not believing what he saw.


    "What?!!" said the woman also turning around.


    "Mom, Dad..." said Nova with a stifled voice and he felt a lump forming in his throat.

 Chapter 31: Reunion Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 31: Reunion Part 2</h4>


    Seeing his parents again, even though he knew they were fine after the [Awakening] happened on Earth, Nova was overwhelmed by emotions and he barely contained himself not to cry in front of them.


    In a few milliseconds, he was in front of them and hugged them tight. Martin and Arin were stunned for a while seeing Nova''s speed, before recovering and hugging Nova back, even tighter.


    "My child, are you okay, what are you doing here?


    Asked Arin concerned, a few tears formed in her eyes.


    "I''m okay, Mom! I''m happy to see you again. Mom, Dad, I''m going to participate in the tournament as a representative of the Star Sect."


    Said Nova somewhat proudly.


    And he had reasons to be proud seeing his parents be so shocked.


    "How are you a disciple of the Star Sect?" Asked Martin after recovering himself, the situation didn''t make any sense for him.


    "Let''s talk somewhere else, there are many people here." Indeed a few people were giving them strange looks considering themotion they caused.


    After they all got back to Nova''s room, he started exining to them everything that happened to him in the past month, obscuring a few details about the Apex Bloodline and Star of Origin.


    "So it started like this..."


    They were sad when they heard about how many people died and the feelings of their son when he was concerned about them. It shocked them when they heard about his [Awakening] or his encounter with a dungeon a few hours after he awakened.


    Furious when they heard that it was a Peak Dungeon of a higher ss, and finally amused about his encounter with Imperia.


    They started to give him teasing looks and he finally changed the subject.


    "Finally when I got to the you left the coordinates for teleportation, after a breakthrough Denzel and Sophie appeared out of nowhere..."


    He told them everything that happened to him in only a few hours and finally, he got to the present.


    "So the changes to the Bloodline Tablet were made by the fact that your Apex Bloodline devoured the Space-Time Bloodline of our family?" Martin and Arin were finally relieved to hear that.


    Matter of fact, they were happy to know that their son awakened a high-ss Bloodline that strengthened itself from devouring other Bloodlines.


    ''Speaking of devouring, that''s what my Limitless Ability evolved to, ''Devour''. It can eat the bloodlines of other people I kill and better strengthen my body, mind, and even the Apex Star of Origin, truly a perfect Ability.''


    Thought Nova to himself, letting his parents know only about his Limitless Ability; "Mom, Dad are you going to attend the banquet?"Nova curiously asked his parents.


    "Yes, only if your father would have bought a suit earlier and not forgotten about it again."


    Said Arin somewhat angrily and also embarrassed because she also forgot why she was out with Martin in the first ce.


    That was family love, an emotion so strong it could make you forget something and focus only on it, speaking of which; "Oh, shit! My suit! I forgot about it again and there''s only one hour left until the banquet." Said Martin while panicking.


    After theyughed for a few moments, they once again separated with Martin and Arin going to buy a suit and Nova rxing for the remaining time before the banquet.


    After they left Nova stood for a few minutes in his room before hearing a knock-knock sound at the door.


    When he opened it he was a little taken aback seeing Melissa in a provocative red dress that showed much of her arms and legs.


    ''Calm down boy, you have Imperia...'' Nova tried to hypnotize himself that he was taken already.


    "Why aren''t you ready yet? Haven''t you heard that we are going earlier?" Asked Melissa, cutely tilting her head.


    Nova almost facepalmed when he heard that because he indeed forgot about it.


    ''It seems it''s from my father. It should be a gene transmission some sorts.''


    "Please wait two minutes so I will change." Without giving another exnation he closed the door shut.


    Melissa was a little bit stunned seeing him act like this. ''How''s he in a hurry now when he''s thest one to get ready anyway?'' She was truly left speechless by Nova.


    Exactly two minutester the door was once again opened and Melissa blushed, as she was charmed by the good-looking Nova before her.


    He was wearing a golden suit that entuated his golden hair and eyes, with a white necktie that made him look like an apostleing to save mortal people from the apocalypse.


    When Melissa realized she was blushing, she turned her head from Nova and started walking.


    "L-Let''s go already!" stuttering for a while, she increased her peace as she was almost running and not walking.


    Nova just shrugged seeing her like that and started following after her to meet with the others. After a few minutes, they all met at the entrance of a grand hallway that was a few hundred meters long and almost twenty meters tall. It wasvishly decorated with golden walls and white-bluish marble.


    They exchanged a few pleasantries, but undoubtedly the ones who stood out the most were Elura and Nova. They looked like a match made in heaven, both wearing golden-white clothes and having golden hair and eyes.


    Even Melissa was overshadowed by them and couldn''t help but exim.


    "Wow, you two look like a couple!~~" Said Melissa like a diehard fan. She looked so adorable right now, those surrounding them slipped a few nces.


    Hearing this Elura blushed profusely and then berated her; "Shut up, Mel! Do you want to be punished?!" Elura berated Melissa, mostly from the fact that what she said made her blush.


    "Uuw, sowwy big sister El!" said Melissa acting as if she was afraid of Elura''s threat.


    "Wait, you two are sisters?" Asked Nova feeling confused as the two of them didn''t have any sign of resemnce at all.


    The others were looking at him like an idiot before remembering that he wasn''t in the Star Sect and couldn''t possibly know these matters.


    "You could say so, a few years ago my parents were killed by a demon and it was my big sister Elura who took me in and took care of me. Anyway, I consider her my big sister, and she considers me a little sister, so say what you want big brother Nova." Said Melissa somewhat proudly.


    Nova nodded before he caught on to herst line.


    "Did you just say ''big brother Nova''?" Asked Nova just to be sure.


    "Mhm, of course! Why, you don''t want it?" Asked Melissa with a few tears threatening to form in her eyes.


    "You! How could you make my little sister cry!" eximed Elura pretending to be angry.


    Nova was speechless by the situation unfurling before him. "Okay, okay, please don''t cry little sister Melissa." Said Nova feeling a headache approaching him soon in the future.


    "You can simply call me Mel brother Nova, hehe.~" Said Melissa, her fake tears instantly disappearing from her face.


    Nova was once again rendered speechless by these two girls'' schemes.


    The others allughed seeing this scene before them and all the tension formed because of Nova seemed to dissipate in the air like it never existed, to begin with.


    Afterughing for a while they finally decided to enter the entrance before them where the banquet was being held.


    Barely making their way through the door they observed the room was fully packed with people all looking in their direction. Some looked at them with fear, others with envy and greed, or even lust.


    A few seconds after entering a voice announced their entrance just like celebrities.


    "Guests from the Star Sect arrived! Everyone, please give them a warm wee!" The voice grandly weed them.


    All people no matter their status or that they were Stae 9 powerhouses got to their feet and started pping while also giving them warm smiles.


    A guide came to them and it was precisely Harith from the Vientienne family, he quickly approached Nova and whispered something to him before showing them to their seats.


    With how good everyone''s hearing was, how could they not hear a Stage 7 whisper? They all wondered what business Nova had with the Vientienne princess.


    The guys were giving him thumbs-up while the girls were rolling their eyes at Nova.


    "Good job securing one, brother Nova!" said little Melissa with a perverted smile.


    Nova already had enough of this group and didn''t even care about them anymore. He just waited for the five minutes to pass just like Harith said before Imperia would make her appearance.


    And, indeed five minutes were gone in a sh before another announcement was made; "Wee to the Vientienne family!"


    Hearing that Nova instantly looked at the entrance, before suddenly smiling.


    There were two people in front, a middle-aged man built like a lion, and a girl in her 20s so breathtaking that every single man''s gaze followed her every single action.


    Seeing Nova suddenly smiling the other turned to look for him, only to realize that he disappeared from his spot.


    Even Elura didn''t see how he moved and she was shocked about this, because she was more than 3 Great Stages ahead of him and still couldn''t see it.


    What to say about the people who barely entered the banquet? They were all shocked to see a handsome teen suddenly appearing in front of them and exuding a majestic aura.


    When Imperia saw Nova again she was angry at first, but it didn''tst long. Because when she saw his smile and heard him talk, everything melted away.


    "It''s been a while." From Nova''s voice could be heard a multitude of emotions and feelings.

 Chapter 32: Feelings (Slightly R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 32: Feelings (Slightly R-18)</h4>


    "It''s been a while..."


    Only these words and a cheesy smile melted the princess of the Vientienne family and she felt something pull at her heartstrings. She barely managed to squeeze an ''Mhm'' before blushing and lowering her head to see the floor like it was the most interesting thing in the world.


    Seeing his daughter act like this not to mention Orion, but everybody else who paid attention was stunned by the famous ice-beauty''s reaction.


    Still, Orion being the head of one of the most powerful forces in the sub-region quickly made a connection and started to grin.


    "So you''re the rascal who wants to take my daughter away?" He joked with Nova.


    Hearing this the spectators were stunned once again, leaving even Nova speechless for a while, before he too connected the dots.


    "Father-inw, nice to meet you, I''m Nova!" He quickly entered into Orion''s game.


    "Who... Who''s your father-inw, you hooligan!!" Said a blushing Imperia barely keeping her voice straight.


    "Hahaha!"Orionughed so hard that he started punching his chest. He suddenly got closer to Nova before whispering to him; "Listen here kid, you better not make my daughter cry or I''ll kick your ass." Said a serious Orion.


    Nova was taken aback by his father-inw''s change of attitude. Imperia was again shocked by her father selling her like this, and she started to get angry.


    "You both! You''re a pair of idiots, I''m not talking to you ever again!" Imperia prepared to leave when she heard an angry voice behind her back.


    "Who angered my little niece?!" Said a man approaching with his wife.


    "Uncle Martin, Aunt Arin! These two idiots took it too far and are making fun of me!" Said Imperia feeling pissed at the two clowns.


    "Let your uncle teach them a less..." Martin was stunned seeing his son and Orion, his best friend, with arms around each other backs and giving Imperia a teasing smile.


    "Umm.." Martin was beginning to have a headache seeing these two so close, before realizing something and also starting to grin like an idiot.


    Seeing her husband grinning from ear to ear, Arin clenched her fist and hit Martin in the back of his head sending him to the floor, stunning both Imperia and the other spectators.


    "Aunt, why did you hit Uncle Martin like that?!" Imperia tried to make sense of the situation unfurling before her.


    "You see... That boy over there, Nova is Martin and mine''s son..."


    Imperia was petrified on her spot hearing that because while she expected her Aunt Arin and Uncle Martin to somewhat be rted to Nova when she heard him say hisst name, she surely didn''t expect this.


    Like a general losing all of her troops, Imperia once again lowered her head and didn''t look at anyone around her. She started walking to the Vientienne family''s designed table in silence.


    Seeing her like this, everyone chuckled for a good amount of time. Especially the trio formed of Nova-Martin-Orion.


    After a few moments of talking with his parents and future father-inw, Nova made his way back to his table.


    Arriving at the table Nova saw the strange looks given by the girls and the approving looks of the guys and he was caught beforeughing or crying.


    "Good job there, brother Nova, for being on the same team as your father-inw!" Said Melissa, once again smiling foolishly.


    Nova didn''t know what to do with this girl and her big mouth, because he was sure Orion and his parents heard her. After all, they were looking at him once again.


    After the littlemotion ended, food was served and after that, the people were invited to dance.


    Looking toward Imperia, Nova saw her turning her head from him and not looking back.


    ''So I guess she doesn''t like dancing.'' Nova made a mental note for the future. He couldn''t even tell she was just still pissed at him, what a fool.


    After a few hours of dancing, it was time for the other powers to introduce their young generation''s capabilities to the Star Sect.


    The majority of the youths were in Stage 6 with a few dozens in Stage 7, and only three Stage 8''s, with Imperia being one of them. The other two were a man from the Death Shrine and another woman from the Sword n.


    The top ten forces of the sub-region are all present right now. The Two Shrines, Space-Time and Death.


    The Three ns of Sword, Spear, and Bow.


    The Four Families, Vientienne Family, Pris Family, Castello Family, and Terence Family.


    The Regional Auction House.


    But without question the most glorified force right now was the Star Sect, taking the center of attention from every other power.


    Especially Nova, who was seemingly in a good rtionship with the Vientienne Family''s princess. He was truly the center of attention.


    Making signs with his eyes Nova looked at Imperia hoping to talk alone for a little while. For a few minutes, she had an internal struggle with herself wondering if she should go or not.


    Finally making her decision she rose from her seat and looked at Nova. He, too, saw her standing up, and a smile couldn''t help but form on his lips.


    Seeing him preparing to go along with Imperia, Melissa couldn''t contain herself from speaking up.


    "Brother Nova, don''t exhaust yourself too much, we still have a tournament after this, you know?" Hearing her say this, the girls blushed thinking of something and the guys couldn''t helpughing.


    Nova was rendered speechless by this pervert of a little sister he just recognized.


    Shaking his head,Nova headed to the entrance again where he met with Imperia and the two made their way out of the banquet under the gaze of everyone.


    .....


    After they got out of the hallway they started walking to a nearby park a few minutes away. The park was empty and the two found a random bench to sit on. After sitting down the two looked at each other and didn''t know where to begin from


    Seeing theplex emotions in Nova''s eyes, Imperia hesitated to speak.


    "To be honest, I didn''t think we would meet again so soon. I thought it would take a few months or years like in the novels I read." Nova started to speak nonsense after a while.


    Hearing him say that Imperia forgot her previous hesitation and started tough.


    "Haha, really now, how could you say the stupidest things ever and manage to make meugh!"


    Soon the two forgot the awkward atmosphere from before and chatted about little things in their lives.


    From describing the world they grew up in, to their childhood and even things they like or dislike. Augh or two could be heard from time to time.


    The two of them were sitting closer to each other, and as if sensing the change in the air they locked their eyes on each other before getting closer.


    Imperia started blushing and her mind raced thinking of the moment that Nova kissed her in the dungeon, taking her by surprise.


    ''Will he kiss me again by surprise? How should I react? Noo! Why am I thinking of these stupid things? Really now, it''s his fault for making me like this.'' After ending her internal monologue, Imperia didn''t even realize she was standing so close to Nova that she almost leaned on his shoulder.


    Seeing her slowly starting to lean on him, Nova got a weird feeling in his heart. When he looked at her blurry eyes almost on the verge of tears and lost in thought, probably thinking of what was going to happen next, he suddenly felt that he was maybe too pushy and pressured her.


    Clearing his mind a little he mustered his courage to hug her; "Don''t think too hard about the future, it may hold endless possibilities, the best we can do is enjoy the present and thepany of each other, of course, if you want that too."


    Not expecting to hear that from Nova, Imperia was taken aback and her heart started to beat a little bit faster than before.


    "I didn''t say I don''t want to take part in your future... our future... it''s just that for the first time in my entire life, I was thrown into this position.


    Many people wanted to get closer to me, but I rejected them all, even earning nicknames like ice-beauty or cold Princess." Speaking on to this point Imperia chuckled a little before continuing.


    "Still none of them gave me the same feeling as you, I don''t feel rejection from you, it''s something that its drawing me in. You are sometimes serious, other times a bit foolish, and even majestic or a total clown." Once again sheughed at her analysis.


    "It''s just like you said about time and maybe we should feel joy in the present, not the future."


    Speaking to this point Imperia looked like she made up her mind and looked Nova straight in the eyes with expectations and a little bit of fear.


    Hearing her saying so much in one go, Nova was stunned by her so much that in his mind she became a piece of him. He too looked her straight in the eyes and slowly got closer.


    The two sitting on the bench looked like opposites but also a perfect match.


    One of them was a beauty with blue oceanic hair and eyes, the other with golden hair and eyes, truly a handsome man.


    Feeling each other''s emotions from their eyes, their mouths slowly got closer to each other until; under the beautiful sunset, their lips touched.


    Feeling the moist lips slowly sealing his, Nova was amazed by their taste as the previous time he touched them it was more of an innocent peck.


    But this time he felt amazingly good from feeling them entirely. It was also a novel sensation from Imperia who didn''t think she would get kissed so delicately by Nova.


    After a few minutes of kissing, Nova used his arm to bring Imperia onto hisp. She was surprisingly soft and besides a little panicking, she seemed fine with what will happen next.


    Putting his arms around her back, Nova looked her in the eyes with a burning gaze that melted her barriers down.


    She too put her arms around Nova''s neck and prepared to continue only to be surprised by his action.


    After touching their lips again, Imperia felt Nova''s tongue trying to invade her mouth. Still, she didn''t struggle much when she saw his feelings for her and after a few seconds allowed him to enter her mouth.


    When their lips touched, it was like a spark traversed both their bodies at the same time, inducing a low moan from Imperia.


    "Ahh, mm." Imperia started to moan from their kissing.


    Hearing her moaning for a little, Nova was fired up and in his pants rose a tent, until it touched Imperia.


    Seemingly feeling it, Imperia was aroused by this, and instead of feeling rejection, she pressed her body a little more until her lower part touched it again.


    A few moans escaped her voice once again and she barely separated her mouth from Nova''s, leaving a line of spit in between them.


    "Slowly, please." She barely managed to utter these words when Nova once again invaded her mouth.

 Chapter 33: Feelings Part 2 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 33: Feelings Part 2 (R-18)</h4>


    After ying with Imperia''s tongue for a while Nova couldn''t help but wander his hands around her back and squeeze her perky butt slightly.


    "Mmhm..." Seemingly feeling his touch, Imperia didn''t want to be outdone and tried to reach with her hand down below her. Touching something hard and stiff, she felt ashamed for doing this, but it also gave her a feeling of freedom.


    A liberation of some sort, especially doing these shameful things in a public space. It made them wonder if someone was going to pop up and see them like this.


    Feeling the soft hand touching his majestic rod, Nova couldn''t help but shudder, partly from pleasure and also happiness.


    Imperia''s dress fell off her shoulder and Nova slightly removed it to see her beautiful chest, two C-cup, perfectly round were appearing in front of him in their full glory.


    He reached with both hands and tried to grope them both while still ying with Imperia''s tongue.


    "Wait! Go a little slower. " said Imperia with a few tears in her eyes.


    "Mhm, don''t worry babe."


    Said Nova, throwing a cheeky smile toward her.


    Finally separating their mouths again, Nova reached for her breasts with his tongue and slowly licked the erected tips of them.


    "Ahh, ahh!" Imperia started moaning a little more. The rod that was underneath her and also slowly touching her little garden through her dress didn''t help at all.


    Leaving a line of his saliva, Nova finished licking her breasts, instead, he slowly got closer and opened his mouth slightly, and bit on them.


    "Ahh, my god! Soo good..." Imperia deeply breathed before slowly exhaling again. Having reached her first orgasm with Nova.


    Feeling something wet on his pants, Nova was delighted to see hering from his mouth.


    He reached with his left hand to her mouth and stuck his index finger in front of Imperia. As if beckoning her.


    She understood the assignment as she opened her mouth and took his finger inside, slowly sucking on it like candy. Seeing this Nova was extremely excited.


    With his right hand, Nova reached underneath her dress and slowly made his way to her secret ce. He gently slid his right hand on her soft thigh and started going up little by little.


    "Please, be careful... You know it''s my first time." Seeing Imperia barely speaking with his finger in her mouth and seeing her aggrieved expression, Nova assured her by kissing her on the neck.


    Finally arriving at her little garden, the first thing he thought was ''wet''.


    ''She''s so wet, only because of me.'' As a zing fire burned in his body, he gently caressed her panties before lowering them down and touching her wet pussy for the first time.


    He used his thumb and index to touch her clit as gently as he could, considering it was her first time feeling another hand other than hers touching that ce.


    "Ah, mhm. I said slowly..." Said an aroused Imperia.


    "I''m already going as slow as possible... " tried Nova to exin, feeling that she was maybe too sensible.


    "Ah, yes! That''s good..." Continuing to stimte her clit, Nova couldn''t help but stop himself and use his index finger to try and enter the wet cave.


    Feeling apletely novel sensation, Imperia was once again left breathless and started moaning even louder. Seeing her like this brought Nova a sense of aplishment and made him increase his pace even more.


    "Ahh, ahh, ooh, mmm!!" Imperia moaned like crazy as if to keep up with Nova''s finger that continued going in and out of her pussy.


    After a few minutes, she finally couldn''t resist anymore and climaxed once again.


    "Hah, hah... So good, I like it..." Said Imperia feeling a little tired after all the crazy stuff that she never thought would happen to her, especially on a day like this. "Wh-What are you doing!" she suddenly eximed.


    Nova suddenly put her on the bench and put his mouth on her navel, slowly sliding his tongue down until it reached her honey pot.


    "Stop!! It''s dirty there. Ahh!" Imperia screamed a bit too louder feeling Nova''s tongue enter inside her, the same tongue that conquered her own.


    "Oh my gosh! Stop... ahh, mmh!"


    Seemingly without hearing Imperia''s words and moans at all, Nova continued to lick her pussy and slowly introduced his tongue inside and outside of her.


    Imperia almost fainted from feeling so good, especially because she was so sensible after having climaxed twice before.


    Only after a few licks, she was close to orgasm once again.


    "Aaahh!" This time the climax hit her even harder, Nova''s hair hurt because she grabbed it so hard.


    Nova was a little exhausted seeing how he sweated and looking at him like this Imperia had a satisfying smile on her face. Making up her mind she gathered her powers and stood up from the bench.


    Nova was confused seeing her suddenly standing up, but what happened next almost made his fully erect penis goid again.


    Imperia took from her spatial ring a very beautiful blue globe of crystal.


    "This is a formation array used for isting sounds and masking the environment. I think it''s not safe to continue like this." She blushed as she said this, feeling like a horny bitch.


    Nova''s heart got a little bit cold, not because of what she said. But what if someone came on them earlier and saw his Imperia''s almost naked and exposed body?!


    Seeing him getting so angry Imperia thought she made a mistake, and even her somewhat reclusive heart almost flipped a switch.


    Nova saw her and as if he knew what got through her head, he assured her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s like this..." Only after he exined himself did Imperia feel relieved and happy that he thought like that about her. They once again kissed. A few secondster she broke their kiss.


    Nova was a little confused about this.


    "Now it''s my turn to pleasure you..." she said in a low voice, almost inaudible. She felt extremely ashamed of herself at this moment.


    But when she looked at Nova''s expectant eyes, her hesitation disappeared with a puff.


    She sat on her knees in front of Nova and couldn''t help but be a little amused seeing him gulp again and again.


    ''Maybe it won''t be so bad...'' Once again having shameful thoughts she stopped thinking entirely and only concentrated on what was in front of her.

 Chapter 34: Feelings Part 3 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 34: Feelings Part 3 (R-18)</h4>


    Looking at the bulge visible from the pants that stood in front of her face it was Imperia''s turn to gulp.


    ''It''s really big...'' She reached her hands to lower Nova''s pants down and take a look at what seemed a monster ready to engulf her senses.


    After she slowly took his underwear down she was stunned by a 10-inch-long penis hanging in front of her, almost hitting her nose.


    ''Calm down, calm down, you read about situations like this...'' trying her best to keep it cool Imperia was amazed by how big Nova''s penis was.


    Not only was she amazed, but Nova was so engrossed in seeing her blue hair hanging to her shoulders, her breasts in full view of him. Her panties were still on the bench so her pussy was a little visible from the kneeling position she was in.


    He was also enamored by her glowing blue eyes that looked at his penis and his balls like precious treasures. He also looked at her moist lips that just touched his own and imagined them going up and down on his shaft.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Imperia slowly reached her left hand to stroke Nova''s penis and her right hand to y with his balls.


    "Ah, that''s good, a little faster." Nova was feeling her soft hand stroking his penis and it was apletely new sensationpared to when he did it alone.


    Just like he said, Imperia started going even faster giving him more pleasure. She also stopped touching his balls with her right hand and used her hands in tandem to stroke his penis.


    Seeing the almost naked and curvy Imperia kneeling in front of him was a strong stimulus for Nova, when she used both her hands to stroke his penis he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "It''sing out! I''m going to cum!" s, he talked a little toote for Imperia to fully react. Half of his cum got on her hands and the other was on her right cheek barely half-turning her head.


    "Eww, why is it so sticky? So gross!" Even though she said this when Imperia looked at Nova''s happy expression and half-expectant look in his eyes. She reached with her hand to touch the cum on her cheek and without breaking eye contact with Nova she took it in her mouth and swallowed it.


    "Bitter and somewhat sweet at the same time?" Imperia was confused by the strange taste of Nova''s cum as it wasn''t like the books she read described it.


    Seeing Imperia do this for him, Nova''s penis was standing erect even taller than before, almost reaching 12 inches.


    Seeing the penis get even bigger Imperia was shocked by his size which grew a bit more than before. ''How could I manage something like that?!'' Despite her angry thoughts, she was licking her lips as if expecting something to happen.


    "Um, I''m sorry that I didn''t tell you beforehand I came.." Nova was stunned seeing Imperia not responding and only looking at his cock.


    She started approaching it with her mouth open, until... Kiss! She kissed it. Slowly taking her moist tongue up and down on the huge cock, Imperia was in the zone as she made Nova feel like he was in heaven.


    ''Dear god, how could she have such a soft and moist tongue?! She''s almost melting me.'' Nova was stunned by her performance.


    Just like a person learning how to do things, Imperia slowly picked up on licking Nova''s penis like a lollipop.


    Kissing the middle of his cock, she raised her head for a moment before opening her mouth and taking the head in.


    "Ah, shit, so good!!" Nova was on cloud nine, feeling the insides of Imperia''s mouth and even her tongue continuing to lick his dick.


    Wanting to repay him for making her feel so good before, Imperia slowly started to put even more of his cock in her mouth.


    As she slowly advanced to the base of his dick she slowly gagged on it, she could barely take 8 inches before stopping and trying to go up and down faster with her head.


    "Ah, that''s it! Faster! Faster!" Nova was almost shooting his load again, but this time decided to tell Imperia ahead of time. "Imperia, I''m cumming!"


    Not even bothering to fake a retreat, Imperia looked at Nova with smiling eyes and continued to suck his dick even faster.


    "Ahh, take it! Cumming!" Seeing her not wanting to separate her mouth from his cock, he shot his load inside her throat. He then watched as she slowly started gulping his cum down her throat.


    "Oh, shit... That''s so sexy..." He mumbled seeing her gulp it down like a champion.


    Imperia heard him say that and blushed, feeling like a slut would kost probably feel. She didn''t know why she got this far with Nova, she just knew she liked it to an impossible level.


    "Oh my, it seems you''re ready for another round?" chuckled Imperia seeing Nova''s cock once again standing straight like ance.


    Nova was instantly mesmerized by her current appearance, in his eyes she looked like a subus ready to suck the soul out of him.


    "Imperia...Can we go a little rough?" Nova tried his luck and asked her.


    She looked him in the eyes and smiled, nodding her head.


    Seeing her nod and once again take his manhood in her mouth, even a little deeper than before, Nova put his hands on the back of her hair and tugged her hard.


    "Ah!" She was a little shocked by his actions, as she didn''t expect him to be so abrupt.


    Once he took control of her head, he used his hips to push his dick in and out of her mouth faster and faster.


    "Mhm, mmh!" Imperia was shocked by the speed they were going at it. She tried to protest but to no avail.


    After a while, Nova suddenly grabbed her hair and forced his dick on her throat hard. Imperia almost took his full cock in, she could feel his penis touching her throat walls. Tears threatened to fall out of her eyes.


    Seeing her like this, Nova almost got scared and stopped until she signaled with her eyes that it was fine.


    Once again continuing to deep throat Imperia, she felt so abused but at the same time felt her libido waspletely satisfied. She was also close to cumming just for getting deep-throated.


    Seeing a few tears falling from her eyes, Nova was excited this time. She looked so hot at this moment it was hard to think that she was such a cold person.


    Feeling his penis starting to throb with every thrust, Imperia knew he was once again close to cumming. She started ying with her pussy and held herself back from orgasm, so they could reach it at the same time.


    After a few more seconds, Nova was finally at the limit, feeling so good from deep-throating Imperia.


    "Cumming!!" he eximed.


    At the same time, Imperia was also done with fingering herself and they both came at the same time.


    "Ahh, ha, ha." Nova looked as his cum leaked from Imperia''s mouth, even though she tried her best to swallow it all.


    After making a short pause Imperia looked curiously at Nova.


    "Why does your cum have a better taste than in the beginning? It feels as if it''s evolving to better suit my taste..." said Imperia.


    "I don''t know, believe me, or not I never tasted it before." they both looked at each other andughed.


    Cuddling themselves on the hard bench for a few minutes they decided they should take a break for now before continuing.


    After they rested for a few minutes Nova proposed something to Imperia.


    "Do you want to try 69?"


    "What is 69?" Asked a not-so-innocent Imperia.


    Hearing that Nova started grinning wickedly, giving Imperia a bad premonition.


    They reached a consensus that for now they won''t take thest step and they should remain at this level for a while to consolidate their rtionship.


    After showing Imperia how to do 69, they got into the positions.


    Novaid down on his back and Imperia''s pussy was facing him, while her face was slowly descending on his cock.


    They were overwhelmed by feelings and were like two horny beasts mating with each other.


    Feeling so simted by Nova''s cock inside her mouth and his tongue roaming inside and outside her pussy, Imperia was the first to orgasm again.


    After a short break, she was back on the game, using her left hand to squish his balls. Feeling the new sensation of her mouth on his dick and her hand on his balls, it was Nova''s turn to cum.


    They keep repeating it for a few more minutes before Nova said once again to Imperia.


    "Try pressing your breasts against my cock and sucking it at the same time" It was Nova''s dream to have a girl do him a paizuri... At the same time, another wicked thought entered his mind when he saw Imperia''s clean butthole.

 Chapter 35: Feelings Part 4 (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 35: Feelings Part 4 (R-18)</h4>


    Just like Nova said to her, Imperia used her breasts to press against Nova''s cock and sucked on it.


    "Ah, so soft, it''s good. " Nova started moaning a little bit. "Now use your breasts to go up and down my dick."


    Like on steroids, Imperia did the exact thing Nova said to her. She used her breasts to go up and down, almost guiding Nova''s dick to her mouth.


    She was just happy seeing him like this.


    "Okay, now it''s your time to feel good..." Barely registering Nova''s words Imperia felt a shock go through her body when she felt Nova''s tongue enter her pussy and his finger slowly making his way inside her butthole.


    "Ahhh, not that hole! It''s dirty!" Imperia panicked a little and wanted to stop Nova, but without sess as he continued to do as he pleased.


    "Mhm, mhm!" Imperia continued to feel his index finger inside her butthole and she started moaning even more when he used two fingers to prate her dirty hole."Ahhh, stop for god''s sake!"


    Feeling it was too much and Imperia cummed once again.


    ''Ah, hah, what a sensation...'' She felt as if her soul left her body for a moment. ''I wonder how will this big thing feel inside of me?'' Sensing that she got off track Imperia shook her head and focused once again.


    After a few minutes of stimting each other, and cumming once again at the same time Nova proposed a closing deal.


    "How about doing it a few times? It will feel almost like sex." When he finished exining to Imperia what he had in mind, she was almost beet red on the face.


    Not knowing where to hide her blush, she epted the deal with the devil.


    They were both fully naked and standing in front of each other. They started by kissing passionately until Nova took Imperia by surprise and introduced his index and middle finger inside her pussy, his other hand groping her perky butt.


    Not wanting to be outdone, Imperia started by stroking his dick with a hand and slowly grabbing his balls with the other.


    Making out for a while, Nova looked Imperia in the eyes.


    "It''s time..." Without another unnecessary exnation, Imperia slowly got in a doggy-style position and raised her butt a little for Nova.


    Seeing her in this position, Nova didn''t want more than to start and pound her pussy like an animal.


    Barely controlling himself, Nova spits on his dick before slowly starting to push it in her butthole.


    Feeling something thick wanting to enter her butthole, Imperia''s pussy was dripping.


    ''It''s not going to enter...''


    ''Shit, she is so tight it''s making me crazy.''


    Comforting her for a while, Nova managed to make her rx her ass so he could barely slip the tip of his penis inside a little bit.


    "Ahh, it hurts, ouch! " Imperia was screaming for the pain she felt during the pration.


    ''If this hurts like that, how''s it supposed to enter my pussy?!''


    Taking his time, Nova slowly pushed his cock inside Imperia''s ass. Finally, after a few minutes, he was almostpletely in with his full cock length.


    Turning around for a while, Imperia watched as Nova''s cock slowly disappeared inside her ass. Nova got closer to kiss Imperia and calm her down for thest time.


    "I''m going to begin. Be ready. " Said Nova, barely earning a nod from Imperia.


    Saying that he slowly thrust his hip, his cock slowly going in and out of her ass.


    "Ah, oh my GOD! It hurts a little, but it''s starting to feel good real quick!!" eximed Imperia.


    Seeing her moaning like that Nova was extremely excited and he started thrusting a little bit faster and deeper.


    Sounds of flesh being pounded resounded each time Nova''s cock entered Imperia''s butthole.


    Imperia''s moaning was getting louder and louder as Nova was almost fully inside her butthole with his penis. Imperia opened his mouth like a fish onnd craving for water.


    Nova started thrusting his hips so hard that Imperia barely registered what happened.


    "N...No! Slow down!" said Imperia close to climaxing from getting pounded in her ass by Nova''s massive cock.


    After a few minutes of getting fiercely pounded Imperia once again orgasmed and Nova creampied her butthole.


    "Haa, oh my god it was so intense..." Seeing Imperia face down to the floor, and her ass slightly raised with cum slowly dripping from her butthole, Nova was once again erect and ready to go.


    Feeling him inside her, Imperia almost lost her mind to the heavenly sensation of being pounded from behind. "Ah, yes, yes, YES!" she moaned like a horny bitch.


    "Ah, cumming!" Finishing another round in her asshole, Nova continued to pound her.


    In the next hour, the moaning of Imperia was heard countless times having orgasmed at least 5 more times. Nova also cummed inside her asshole for another 10 times.


    One shouldn''t underestimate Stage 7 and Stage 8''s stamina at all, because they could keep at it for another day at least.


    Almost finishing for another time Nova didn''t want to waste hisst shot so he got his dick out of Imperia''s asshole and turned her on her back.


    Slowlyying her down he put his hand on her neck and descended with his dick in her mouth, once again deep-throating her.


    Feeling the anxiety and gagging feeling hitting her again, Imperia''s pussy was soaked wet. Nova''s dick only seemed to get bigger and deeper in her throat.


    Staying in a higher position Nova had to squat down to reach Imperia''s mouth, feeling the otherworldly sensation of her mouth, tongue, and throat synergizing, Nova cummed for onest time.


    "I''m cumming!" Feeling a hot sticky liquid onde again entering her mouth and throat, Imperia too reached herst orgasm and slowly swallowed all of Nova''s cum.


    "Haa, haa..." They bothy down beside each other and panted.


    "We still have an hour before we should be going back. Let''s clean ourselves up." Said Nova to Imperia who barely registered his words.


    "Mhmm." It was the only thing Imperia said to Nova before hugging his arm and almost falling asleep.


    -----


    Almost an hourter...


    Nova and Imperia could be seen leaving the park holding hands, chatting, andughing together.


    They cleaned themselves in only a few minutes and even got enough time for a short nap in each other''spany.


    They took almost 20 minutes to go back to what remained of the banquet and after talking for a while each got back to their own house.


    After separating from Imperia, Nova couldn''t believe what happened between them and was still shocked by how rough they got at it, especially in the end.


    Nova''s train of thought was interrupted when he got back to his guest house because a few figures were waiting in front of it.

 Chapter 36: Regional Youths Tournament Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 36: Regional Youths Tournament Part 1</h4>


    In front of Nova''s guest room, there were his parents and Orion as well as Elura and Melissa present, all of them were waiting for him.


    "What are you all doing here?" Asked Nova seeing the strangebination of individuals present on front of his room.


    "Brother Nova, you look exhausted. Where have you been?" Said Melissa making the othersugh at her remark.


    Even Orion was letting out a chuckle or two.


    "We wanted to tell you that the youths'' tournament will begin in a few hours at noon."


    Elura started to exin to Nova things that were discussed at the banquet and that he missed.


    "Okay, now I and Melissa will go to our rooms to rest for a few hours." Said Elura before departing with Melissa.


    Nova''s parents and Orion started questioning him about what happened with Imperia.


    "We rified our feelings for each other, now, I guess we could be considered a couple." Nova was just BS them for a while before they stopped questioning him.


    "Ah, look at the time! Mom, Dad, and father-inw, please excuse I have to rest too.


    The trio was giving him weird looks knowing that he wanted to make them leave and stop the interrogation. Still, they bade each other goodbyes and left for their rooms.


    Nova breathed a sigh of relief when he saw their figures slowly disappear from his view.


    ''I hope they will stop bombarding me with questions..." Thought a foolishly Nova.


    .....


    After a few hours of sleep, Nova felt brand new and ready to go.


    Meeting with Elura and the others they made their way to the arenas where thepetition was taking ce.


    It was a huge Colosseum with 10 battlegrounds inside of it. Every battleground was one hundred meters square, giving the participants enough space for using their abilities to the fullest.


    There were almost 5000 participants in total, first was the elimination round, to determine the top 100 before switching to the group stage that will randomly choose 10 participants from the top 100 to form a group.


    It was a simple but practical method for a tournament to be held. Nova had the honor to be in the opening match with a random person because he was the only core disciple of the Star Sect participating.


    He was wearing a basic battlesuit given to him by Elura before thepetition''s start. Slowly making his way to Battle Arena number one, he was immediately amazed by the sheer number of spectators. There were probably hundreds of thousands of them.


    Well, it was only to be expected as this Regional Youths Tournament was going to decide the Number One Prodigy of the sub-region.


    Nova''s unlucky opponent was a stoic middle-aged man that was clearly above his shown age. He wasn''t part of a superpower but a lonely cultivator.


    Despite his stoic look, he was panicking inside of him andmented his bad luck for meeting a Middle Stage 7 who was also a core disciple of the Star Sect.


    Without suspense, Nova disappeared from his position and lightly punched the man before he could react and won the first match under the crowd''s apuse.


    The man was a Stage 6 cultivator and he posed no threat to Nova.


    After a few hours, it was Nova''s turn again. This time he was facing a Stage 5 opponent, it was an easy ride for Nova to win against these easy opponents.


    At one point he even wondered if he will fight someone who could pressure him a little. Maybe even to force him to use the new techniques he learned from the Apex.


    He didn''t even watch others fights and only focused on Imperia''s next match. Still, it was clear she was having it easy too, being a Stage 8 she breezed through the nextpetitionor.


    Nova''s next opponent was a girl holding a sword and was wearing Chinese clothes with sword symbols all over her. She was Nina from the Sword n and just like Nova, she was Middle Stage 7.


    "You may be from the Star Sect but I won''t give you an easy time, draw your weapon!" she dered stunning Nova.


    Not knowing whether tough or not, Nova took a pose and beckoned her toe.


    In the crowd stand there was a group of people wearing simr clothes to Nina. They were the elders and the sect master of the Sword n.


    "Sword Master, Nina will probably lose, but at least she will put up a decent fight against this Star Sect genius." said an elder.


    "Jin, please don''t forget that this youth is not only a Core disciple of the Star Sect but also has a Space-Time Bloodline from the Space-Time Shrine. " said another elder.


    "Indeed his parents are also almost on the top of the sub-region. If Nina won''t seed in defeating him then there is also Sania. And I don''t believe this kid will beat Sania, because she is a Stage 8.


    The Sword Master didn''t say anything but had a weird glint in his eyes. He didn''t know why but he remembered the moment he was looking at Nova at the banquet and when Imperia just entered the hall.


    At that moment when focusing on Nova he suddenly lost him and saw him again at the entrance in front of Imperia and Orion. It made him think that there was more to this kid than it was shown, also he wasn''t stupid.


    For the legendary Star Sect to only send a Core Stage 7 youth? How could they keep their face if they lost the first spot? There was something more that he wasn''t aware of.


    And just like he thought, what happened next shocked everyone.


    Nina almost disappeared from her spot with speed so fast the majority of people here couldn''t see it. "First Sword: Rapid sh!"


    She appeared in front of Nova and shed at him, her sword gaining a red aura that strengthened it considerably. But it wasn''t enough.


    Without a bit of fear in his eyes Nova simply let the sword hit his body. Everybody was shocked and thought he was crazy. Even Imperia almost leaped from her resting seat and jumped on the arena.


    The sword hit Nova''s body and let out a metal-hitting-metal sound. At that moment Nina was shocked beyond words like everybody else.


    Nova simply stared at the sword that rebounded his body before once again looking at Nina and giving her goosebumps.


    "You want me to use weapons against you?" The arrogant tone sends chills down Nina''s spine.


    Pointing a finger before him, Nova simply pressed Nina''s stomach andunched her almost 30 meters.


    When the emergency team checked on her, they were surprised to see that she simply passed out without additional injuries.


    Slowly stepping down the stage, Nova raised his head and looked straight at the Sword n''s booth.


    All of the elders were taken aback seeing his golden eyes locked on them and they all felt a terrifying pressure creeping.


    Even the Sword Master wasn''t an exception and had cold sweat on his back even making him forget to check on his daughter Nina.


    Without saying anything Nova returned to the Star Sect''s resting ce.

 Chapter 37: Regional Youths Tournament Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 37: Regional Youths Tournament Part 2</h4>


    After Nova returned to the booth he was given weird looks by his teammates.


    "Hmm, what happened?" He asked confused.


    The others shook their head and didn''t say anything else. Only Melissa was talkative as always.


    "Big brother Nova, you were so cool on stage! And yourst line was so badass!" the little fangirl almost had stars in her eyes looking at Nova.


    Nova wasn''t even surprised by Melissa anymore so he continued to rest.


    Only after another 8 hours did the fighting stop and the top one hundred was decided.


    Nova and the others from Star Sect were all in the top one hundred, along with the other youths from the big families. There were only a few participants left that didn''t belong to a power.


    Two of them caught Nova''s eyes, a man and a woman. The man was almost 2.5 meters tall and built like a tank, he mostly focused on body cultivation and seemed to have an Ability oriented also that way. He was a Peak Stage 6 that even won against an Early Stage 7.


    The woman was a pretty girl who looked to be about 18 years old, her hair and eyes were a soft pink and she used a mental Ability. Just like the man she also defeated Stage 7 while being in Stage 6.


    These 2 were unaffiliated with any power and Nova wanted to rmend them to the Star Sect to be groomed.


    The group stage randomly chooses participants and formed 10 groups for the 10 arenas present.


    Nova''s group was the easiest because he only got the Sword n''s princess as a worthy opponent.


    Coincidence or not the others from Star Sect were ced in the same group, they were currently a little bit downcast and they didn''t notice Elura''s grin.


    After a short break of one hour, the tournament continued. And finally, it was Nova''s turn again, his opponent was a Stage 7 ck-clothed girl who at first looked an easy target.


    Nova felt that something was wrong with her but couldn''t put his finger on it. Stepping into the arena he let her do the first move, otherwise, maybe she won''t have a chance anymore to showcase her talents.


    "Thank you for letting me make the first move. I will give my all, prepare." Barely finishing her words she did something unexpected and stepped almost ten meters back.


    She started forming hand signs with her hand and little dark veins of energy appeared on her skin. ''Is that a Buff ability?'' thought Nova.


    What he didn''t know was that it wasn''t a buff, but a debuff ability. The crowd quickly thought of a name when seeing this. Silent Reaper.


    Silent Reaper was a person who wreaked a little havoc in the 7th Realm because of her assassination ability. She channeled energy with the help of her ability and reduced the target''s life force as long as it was in her vision.


    They didn''t recognize her at first because she never took off her mask and didn''t expect her to be a woman at all. Seeing this ability, not to speak of the crowd, even the top 10 superpowers were tempted to recruit her.


    Seeing this Elura snorted and released a bit of her Evolver Stage aura making her intention of recruiting the girl be known to everyone.


    The superpowers interested in the girl quickly calmed down andmented their poor luck. They actually needed topete with the Star Sect for a talent...


    In the arena, Nova didn''t make a move yet and waited for her to finish channeling her energy.


    Finally, he felt a slight pressure but nothing too serious. After another two minutes when there wasn''t much of a change, Nova saw how the Silent Reaper copsed on the ground.


    The crowd was speechless seeing this and didn''t know how to react. The emergency team arrived on stage and checked Selena, which was the Silent Reaper''s name. They made a few signs that she just exhausted her entire energy.


    The majority of people present didn''t react much hearing this, but those wise enough suddenly felt their pupils constricted and thought about the fact that a Middle Stage 7 didn''t even sweat being debuffed by a Peak Stage 7 using all her energy to weaken him. It was just like how you wouldn''t react to a fly trying to blow air in your face.


    The other 7 battles were all easy for Nova, sometimes barely moving from his spot at all.


    He never took the initiative to attack his opponents and only defended before finishing with a simple punch or kick.


    It was time for his final match against the Sword n''s princess Sania, an Early Stage 8 and Nina''s older sister.


    She looked to be 25 years old, with ck eyes and ck hair flowing down her back until it slightly touched her perky bottom. She was almost an E-cup and had the face of a goddess. Nova ced her on his top 5. Of course, if Imperia asked this top didn''t exist.


    Standing a few meters from each other Sania was the first to open her mouth and ask something that made Nova stunned for a while.


    "Do you want to bet?" she asked.


    "Bet?" after giving it a thought Nova epted.


    "You surely won''t go back on your words and retreat from this bet? The whole world is our witness you know..." She probed Nova.


    Nova frowned."If I said I ept betting then I won''t go back on my words, you decide the stake and prize.


    "Are you 100% sure you will ept it whatever it is?"


    Nova was starting to get pissed."YES, I already said so." Shouted a pissed Nova.


    The crowd was amused seeing this interaction between them. Imperia was given a bad feeling about this and the next words told her why...


    "Okay then, the bet is as it follows: If you win I''ll marry you. If I win you''ll marry me." She confidently said her devilish n.


    Nova and the rest of the crowd were stunned. Imperia was so angry she started shaking.


    "You BITCH! What shitty bet is this ?" shouted an angry Imperia, the space around her started cracking even though she was a Stage 8 in a Level 9 Realm.


    When Nova heard Imperia shout like this he woke up from his daze. He looked at Sania, his golden eyes became more pronounced and the little stars in them once again started spinning.


    Suddenly Sania was frozen in ce before feeling her chest caved in by a punch from Nova that destroyed the arena around 20 meters and sent her flying out of the stage.


    The Sword Master barely reacted and catched her, seeing her situation he was infuriated.


    He looked at Nova as he put his hand on his sword as if preparing to attack. Before doing anything else he looked toward Elura as if afraid of her acting. He was relieved seeing her closing her eyes and not paying attention.


    Elura wasn''t abandoning Nova, she was just making sure of two things she was burdened by the grand elders.


    These two things were simple, showcasing Star Sect''s might by putting some pressure on the superpowers and the second, to see Nova''s limits.


    She still remembered when Nova got out of his seclusion and the pressure that he exuded upon her, a mighty Evolver Stage that could battle above her realm. So she did nothing and let Nova battle against this Peak Stage 9 powerhouse.


    Martin and Arin were also enraged seeing the Sword Master nning to attack Nova, but before they could act the Old Shrine Head stopped them.


    "Don''t act yet, let the child resolve it himself." The calm voice of the Old Shrine Head somewhat appeased Martin.


    "Old Shrine Head how could I let my son face that old monster?" Said Martin a little bit questioning to his superior. Arin was the first to make the connection.


    "The Bloodline Tablet?" she asked unsurely.


    "Indeed, you saw how his Space-Time Bloodline disappeared from the tablet. No, it was more like it was being devoured."


    Seeing her boyfriend in danger Imperia prepared to go and help him.


    "Stop right there Imperia!" shouted Orion at his daughter.


    "How could I? He is in danger, Dad!" she was panicking seeing her father stop her.


    "Aya...foolish girls in love are the worst. Can''t you see that even his parents are watching? Not to mention them with the Shield of Dawn present how could something happen to Nova?


    At worst this old foggy will sent him to bed for a few weeks but no more than that." Exined Orion to his daughter.


    Hearing this Imperia calmed down a bit but was still on guard against the unexpected. Without a doubt, the happiest right now were those from the Death Shrine. They took joy in the Space-Time Shrine''s misfortune.


    Melissa also took a few nces at Elura and couldn''t contain her curiosity and she asked what was on the other Star Sect''s members.


    "Big sis El...aren''t you going to do something?"


    "It''s okay he can probably handle it."


    This simple proposition took them off guard as they didn''t expect her to say this. Especially the four who weren''t familiar with Nova.


    Melissa was a little bit knowledgeable of the situation as Elura told them something.


    Going back to the face-off between Nova and the Sword.


    "What exactly are you doing?" Said Nova still enraged about Sania''s bet. He wasn''t enraged by the bet per se, but because she made his Imperia angry.


    He would''ve killed her if not for so many people watching and being an ''honorable'' Star Sect Core disciple.


    "Was there a reason to hurt my daughter so badly because of a joke?! Just so you know my Sword n''s marriages are decided by the elders and not the juniors.


    You didn''t even wait to find some more details and almost crippled her?!" Howled the Sword Masterpletely forgetting the pressure he felt from Nova when he beat his other daughter, Nina.


    In the Vientienne family''s boot, when Imperia heard this she blushed a bit when she remembered that she knew this information beforehand.


    She was feeling a little guilty as she knew that Sania was renowned for being a ''clown'' among the ''stone-faced'' Sword n.


    When Nova heard this he looked at Imperia and saw her blushing and lowering her head. Seeing this he regretted a little what he did, but knew it was toote for regrets.


    "Indeed, it appears I was a little bit rash earlier so I apologize for what I did."


    Saying this Nova slightly bowed his head before once again looking straight at the Sword Master with clear eyes.


    The Sword Master and the others were stunned seeing this.

 Chapter 38: Regional Youths Tournament Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 38: Regional Youths Tournament Part 3</h4>


    Seeing Nova slightly bowing to the Sword Master, Imperia was feeling guilty because it was her fault. Her heart hurt a little bit when she saw his love lowering his head for her. But Nova''s next words stunned her.


    "Now let''s make a bet. If you win I willpletely heal Sania''s wounds and she will be brand new."


    Hearing this not to mention the Sword Master, the others were shocked too. The audacity to challenge a man who almost crippled his daughter and then bet with him for healing her wounds.


    "If I win... I''ll still heal her. How does that sound?"


    "You can heal her?!" Asked the Sword Master somewhat incredibly pleased but also incredulous.


    "Of course, I was the one who hurt her, remember?" Nova confidently said.


    "How do I know you can heal her? Let''s do this, heal her and I will fight a few rounds with you." The Sword Master proposed.


    Hearing this, Nova shook his head. "Nope, she will stay like that until we fight."


    The Sword Master was once again enraged. "Why?!"


    "Because if I heal her, you won''t fight me at full power and will hold back knowing that she is fine.


    But when she is still hurt you have a reason to fight with everything you have to win and heal her." Said Nova matter-of-factly.


    The crowd and the Sword Master were rendered speechless by hearing this. The Sword Master shook his head and sighed. "Forget it, bring it on."


    "It''s okay you can attack the first old man, so at least you don''t say I don''t respect my elders."


    Not even bothering to respond Nova, the Sword Master raised his sword above his head and disappeared from his position.


    He appeared a few meters in front of Nova and shed with his sword from there. A wave of sword energy was released from the sword.


    It was a casual attack, but a casual attack by a Peak Stage 9 wasn''t aughing matter at all.


    Still, what happened next stunned the spectators and the Sword Master.


    Nova coated his right arm in semi-transparent ck energy and casually swatted the sword''s energypletely dissipating it. He shook his head.


    "If that''s all you have I have to say that I''m disappointed. "


    The Sword Master''s words were stuck in his throat seeing this performance by Nova. Not only he but the other powerhouses and even Elura were all shocked seeing the semi-transparent ck energy on Nova''s arms. They all had the same thought in their minds. ''Universal Energy''


    Universal energy could be controlled by Evolver Stage and above, even a Peak Stage 9 powerhouse could only have a little bit of Universal energy at its disposal.


    The universal energy wasn''t strong but it was the most vtile as it could be influenced by its user mastery of it to increase in power.


    Everyone''s affinity for elements was almost decided when they first Awakened. ''Almost'' because if you were not part of a big family with a lot of resources or had heaven-defying luck to find a special resource that could improve your affinity it will remain stuck at the same level.


    This changed when one became an Evolver Stage, as its name implied an Evolver could ''evolve'' not only himself but even his affinity, ability, or even bloodline in certain cases.


    With universal energy in hand, one could even use it to counter-attack their opposing forces. For example, if you were a fire user and your opponent was a water one, you could use universal energy to boost your fire energy and resist said water energy, sort of bncing the scale.


    Still what shocked everyone was the fact that Nova''s universal energy wasn''t used to enhance existing energy on his body, but rather it was pure universal energy.


    Meaning he could transform his universal energy into whatever energy he wanted. It was something that maybe only Transcendent Stage could do.


    Of course, the Apex and seclusion yed a part in this, but how could the others know?


    The Sword Master''s aura changedpletely upon seeing this. At this moment he wasn''t holding back anymore. Dense sword energy enveloped him and his sword, being further boosted by his fake universal energy.


    ''I finally feel some pressure from this old man...'' thought Nova a little bit excited.


    He secretly used universal energy to coat his feet in it and disappeared from his spot. At the same time, the Sword Master''s sword shed with Nova''s fist. Space creaked and the arena was almost shattered by the two''s power.


    They were seemingly equally matched. Nova tried to kick Reus, the Sword Master. But Reus backed away, Nova''s foot barely missing him.


    He tried to counter-attack with his sword when he saw Nova smile and he tried to stop his attack, s it was toote as Nova grabbed his sword with a hand.


    Seeing this Reus''s pupils constricted and by instinct, he let go of his sword and retreated a few meters, a w normally no swordsman would make.


    Still seeing the scene that happened after, he rejoiced in his decision as the space in front of him was cut exactly where his hands were supposed to be.


    ''Did he just separate the space at the same time he caught my sword? No, I''m sure he nned it, what a monster.'' Reus was still calm despite his unfavorable situation.


    Nova''s hand had little cuts on it from catching a Peak Stage 9''s sword swung in full force. But he didn''t seem to notice it.


    He saw that Reus was calm and he knew something was wrong when he sensed the sword in his hand trembling a little so he hurriedly let go.


    The next moment the sword floated in front of Reus and he took it again in his hand.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so strong, I reckon that a Middle Stage 9 would''ve died from your previous ambush.


    But I''m still a few levels above, what separates the Peak from the Middle stage is simple. Battle sense, experience, and power output, all these things are forced to their maximum capacity for the said level.


    In a way, a Peak Stage 9 is half a foot in the Evolver Stage where a massive upgrade will await us."


    Saying this, Reus concentrated his sword energy on his sword. The space around him trembled and creaked. "Sword n Secret Technique: Falling Moon."


    He swung his sword and the energy released from it emitted a white-bluish color that resembled a moon.


    Sensing the powerful attacking towards him, Nova was excited to finally try a new technique.


    "Apex of Defense..." Saying this Nova''s eyes emitted a golden light that enveloped him and formed an armor of energy around him.


    BOOM...!!! The entire arena copsed from the impact, even Elura was rmed as this attack was barelyparable to a newly ascended Evolver Stage.


    Imperia and Orion were frightened out of their seats, as well as Nova''s parents. Only the Old Shrine Head didn''t seem disturbed and seemingly saw what happened in the storm of dust that rose from the arena.


    When the dust settled, everyone was stunned to see Nova standingpletely fine, but that wasn''t all, the ground 1 meter around him was perfectly fine.


    Something wasn''t right as outside the ''safe zone'' there was a long sword sh in the ground of about 5 meters in depth and 20 meters long.


    Reus was sweating a little and was rooted on the spot seeing one of his most powerful attacks beingpletely nullified by Nova.


    "How''s this possible?" He was extremely confused.


    "It''s simple, how could an attack of 9 win against a defense of 10?" said Nova with a chuckle without actually exining his game terms used.


    Without saying anything Nova appeared in front of Reus and punched him with universal energy forcing him a few meters, but enough for Reus to leave what remained of the arena.


    Seeing Nova win against Reus so easily and without any injury besides the cuts on his hand that already healed, there was a silence that spoke more that a thousand words in the colosseum.

 Chapter 39: Regional Youths Tournament Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 39: Regional Youths Tournament Part 4</h4>


    After his fight with Reus, Nova left the stage and got back to his seat to recuperate his energy.


    While it was true that he wasn''t injured, he consumed a lot of energy, especially when he used the ''Apex of Defense'', a newly invented technique powered by Apex.


    A few minutester, he got enough energy in him to heal Sania. Once again, he rose from his seat and made his way to the Sword n''s booth.


    Seeing him getting over, no one even thought of stopping him. "Rx, I''m here to heal Sania."


    Hearing this, the elders all breathed in relief. Without much talking, he approached Sania before touching her forehead with his index finger and using the technique he got from the dungeon''s reward. Regeneration.


    In a few seconds, all of Sania''s internal injuries were healed, not only that but even her hidden injuries recuperated. What surprised Nova was that he used less energy than he thought he would.


    Seeing a fully healed Sania in front of them, the elders were shocked. But when Reus saw that he was even more so.


    "Regeneration!" He eximed, drawing a few gazes over them. Regeneration was a technique lost over time from the superpower''s libraries of techniques.


    It originated from the Space-Time Shrine but waster modified after the original technique was lost, to a few other variations like Nature Heal using natural energy, or Water Cleanse which used water energy, etc.


    Of course, how could manufactured copiespare to the original version?


    Everyone was interested, but seeing it was Nova who owned it, they kept all their questions back, remembering how easily he defeated Reus.


    No one was a fool, and they knew that Nova didn''t go all out considering the ease he defeated Reus.


    Not even Reus gave his all, but besides maybe one or two trump cards, how could hepare to a 20-year-old youth that transcended almost 3 entire realms to beat him?


    After healing Sania without saying a word, he nodded towards Reus as if erasing all their bad history in a motion.


    He didn''t return to Star Sect''s side but approached the Vientienne family, Imperia in particr.


    "Are you okay?" He asked as if Imperia was the one battling Reus and not him.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault that things degenerated like that..." Seeing Imperia acting like that, he hurriedly stopped her.


    "It''s not your fault, I was the one who jumped to conclusions so fast. So you don''t need to feel guilty at all. I needed a battle like that to release some steam and check my progress." Saying this, he hugged Imperia, shocking those watching.


    Because not a lot of people knew about the romance between them, many hearts were broken seeing these two huggings each other.


    Imperia was given the title of one of the most beautiful women in the sub-region.


    After a few minutes of chatting with Imperia and Orion, Nova left for the Star Sect''s booth.


    Finally, two hourster the group stage was over.


    The top ten was formed of: Nova, Imperia, Melissa, Toby(the guy who focused on his body cultivation), Celia(pink-haired girl), Ruven from the Castello Family, Ka from the Pris Family, Markus of the Bow n, Gil from Terrence Family and Julian of the Spear n.


    It seemed that the other Stage 8 youth from the Death Shrine didn''t participate in the tournament in the end. Was it because of Nova? Nobody knows and cares.


    The matches were fast-paced and very fast only 5 of them remained as Nova, Melissa, Imperia, Julian, and Ka quickly won against their opponents. Toby and Celia were indeed enough against a normal Stage 7, but facing these monsters at the Peak of Stage 7, they quickly lost.


    The drawing resulted in Nova vs. Julian, Imperia vs. Melissa, and Ka that got pretty lucky to skip her match.


    When he stepped on stage, right after the match began, Julian quickly used his most powerful attack knowing that he won''t stand a chance, but at least prove his ability to everyone.


    "Pration! Spear of Speed!" Julian quickly used his Pration Ability to enhance his spear, then used a speed buff technique on it.


    The tip of the spear quickly approached Nova who sidestepped it, leaving a trail of destruction of a few meters in the ce Nova previously stood. He did this so that the spectators could see Julian''s power for a while.


    Seeing Nova dodging, Julian was stunned before he understood what happened and smiled at Nova before getting out of the arena.


    Quickly winning, Nova turned around to watch Imperia''s match vs. Melissa. He was surprised to see their match was also over with blue mes receding into Imperia''s body.


    He never saw her use that against him and he was amazed by the beautiful color thatplimented her.


    He understood that Imperia''s fire was of a higher quality than Melissa''s.


    After the lots were drawn Nova was pitted against Ka of the Pris Family, she had ice Ability and ice techniques, not to mention her Pris Bloodline which was also ice rted.


    Just like Julian, she also chose to go all out.


    "Ice Manifestation, Giant Snowball!"


    She quickly called out her strongest tricks, first freezing the ground around Nova, knowing he wouldn''t resist, then using Ice Manifestation to form Giant Snowballs who focused on Nova.


    The snowball was 1 meter in diameter and approached Nova with a fast speed, maybe not even an Early Stage 8 could resist this attack.


    She was a notch above Julian and could contend with Melissa because her Ice would''ve suppressed her.


    This time Nova didn''t dodge but choose to use another power of his Apex Index. That''s what Nova chose to name his abilities and techniques granted by the Apex.


    ''zing Fire'' he chanted and golden mes suddenly erupted around him, originally a star, The Apex Star of Origin granted the most powerful fire-rted abilities.


    Very quickly the ice domain copsed followed by the snowballs, not even vapors of water remained in the air.


    The crowd quickly noticed the temperature in the air rising so much that even those a good distance away started sweating.


    What to say about Ka''s clothes that stuck to her body. Wearing only a white shirt and pants, the contour around her breasts became apparent.


    She wasn''t wearing a bra, and her nipples quickly started shaping out of the shirt.


    When Nova saw this he took a double nce after which he shuddered when he noticed a killing intent thrown his way.


    Not even turning around to see who it was, he quickly cast an earth dome around Ka formed from universal energy, giving her time to change with something from her spatial ring.


    After a few seconds, a knock was heard inside the earth dome. With a wave of his hands the earth dome dissipated and Ka was wearing more clothes.


    She looked in Nova''s direction because he was the only one who saw her nipples clearly, she didn''t me him as even she couldn''t expect his mes to bring such a huge change in the temperature.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think it would affect the environment so much." Nova apologized to Ka.


    "I-It''s okay, I know you didn''t have such wicked thoughts, also one more thing. You should stop talking to me, as you''re only digging you''re grave deeper." said Ka, ''kindly'' reminding Nova, while looking in Imperia''s direction.


    There, they could see an Imperia smiling and looking at them chatting, she even waved at them. What a cute and kind girl.


    The killing intent directed towards Nova also came from that direction coincidentally. Who it was from remained a mystery...


    After thanking each other for the experience, they both got off the stage and walked in different directions.


    The final match between Nova and Imperia started only one hourter to give both of them time to recuperate.


    Standing face to face, Nova was reminded of their first time facing in the dungeon and he started smiling at Imperia.


    Seeing Nova smile, Imperia blushed slightly before regaining herposure and look him straight in the eyes.


    Without much fanfare, they began the final confrontation for the first ce of the Regional Youths Tournament.

 Chapter 40: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 40: Departure</h4>


    After the initial staring contest between Nova and Imperia ended, blue mes covered Imperia.


    ''Blue mes of Creation'' was a unique Ability born from the Vientienne family''s Bloodline, it was so rare that less than ten people in the Vientienne family awakened it in thest millions of years.


    Nova was surprised to see this because he didn''t know too much about Imperia''s real strength as even in the dungeon she was suppressed and couldn''t use her bloodline at full strength.


    He still remembered her Gravity Domain Ability that almost touched delicate space concepts.


    Without looking flustered in the slightest, Nova used zing Fire, that quickly started taking shape.


    BOOM...! The two mes one blue and one golden shed against each other. Even space was affected by it as it started deforming from the hot temperature in the air.


    Right when Nova wanted to increase the me''s output he felt a pressure descend on him. He was surprised when he felt the true power of Imperia''s gravity ability as the ground beneath his feet cracked from the pressure.


    When he looked at Imperia he saw blue ming wings form at her back and she started flying above him. A blue sword with a gem stuck in its handle started glowing fiercely in Imperia''s hand.


    ''All-Blue'' said Imperia somewhat fusing her sword energy with her blue me ability before swinging at Nova.


    Nova''s pupils constricted at this as he didn''t expect Imperia tounch an attack so powerful.


    It was even more powerful than Reus''s attack.


    Still being pressured in Imperia''s domain and facing an attack like that Nova started grinning.


    ''Apex Index: Apex of Time'', said Nova in a slow voice.


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE! The entire stage was destroyed by Imperia''s attack. Everyone was shocked by this, even Elura felt that she wouldn''t get out of this attack without suffering a few injuries.


    After the dust cleared, they only saw a hole 50 meters in diameter with burning blue mes around it. There was no sign of Nova.


    This attack was almost as strong as a Peak Evolver''s strongest attack. With materials made from the 9th Realm, how could it not copse?


    Seeing no sign of Nova, Imperia''s heart was turning a little bit cold as she thought she identally killed him.


    p! p! Sounds could be heard behind Imperia''s back. She was stunned by this and turned around to see a golden-ck sword pointed at her neck by an unscathed Nova.


    Not to mention her, no one saw how Nova moved, maybe only a certain man standing on a throne a few meters above them...


    "You lost." Said Nova with a grin.


    "What... How did you do this?" Imperia couldn''t believe her eyes. ''How could he not even have a few injuries and appear behind me like that?!''


    In the Space-Time Shrine''s booth, the Old Shrine Head muttered. "Time energy is present..." He was confused as even he didn''t feel it at first but only after Nova appeared again, for a powerhouse like him to not feel anything it truly surprised him.


    Nova''s parents and the other elders were surprised to hear their Old Shrine Head saying something like that as they couldn''t feel an ounce of time energy even after Nova appeared again.


    Lowering her sword Imperia epted her loss and just like that Nova was crowned the champion of the Regional Youths Tournament, wrecking every possiblepetitor and even the leader of a superpower with ease.


    -----


    After the tournament was over, Nova and the others from the Star Sect recruited a few people, like Selena the Silent Reaper, Toby, and Celia, but even a few youths from the other superpowers, Ka and Julian were among them.


    At the Star Sect guest rooms, there were a few people gathered; Nova''s parents, Imperia and Orion, Elura and the others from the Star Sect, and the recruited people from the tournament.


    They all chatted andughed for a few hours before Elura announced their departure.


    Imperia wasing to the Star Sect with them and was even offered a Core disciple position by Elura, which she dly epted.


    Nova finally spoke what was on his mind for a while stunning all of them. "I don''t think I wille back with you lot to the Star Sect."


    When they heard that everyone was confused, especially Imperia and Elura.


    "Why is that so, do you want a few days off? It''s not a big deal." Asked Elura probingly.


    Nova shook his head and look around the room.


    Seeing this Elura knew that he wanted to talk to her alone. She beckoned the others to leave, even Nova''s parents.


    Imperia remained in the room as she was his girlfriend and he was still holding her hand not letting go.


    "So it''s like that. When I was touring the city after we arrived here I met a strange beggar..." Hearing him say that the two girls were confused as they couldn''t make a connection yet, so they let him continue telling the events.


    "He told me some things rted to my Bloodline that no one could have ever guessed and he said that he was going to train me after the tournament was over.


    I tried to look for him again, but he was gone as if he never existed in the first ce."


    After Nova finished his speech he looked at them and waited for their reaction.


    "Wait you said he disappeared? And you didn''t discover even a trace of him?" Asked Elura wearing a serious expression.


    "Indeed, I don''t want to brag but... not even a Peak Evolver could escape my senses if he wanted to run away." Said Nova matter-of-factly.


    Hearing this, Elura thought of something and her expression changed. "Immortal Stage!" She suddenly eximed and took them by surprise.


    "Only an Immortal Stage could have appeared in the 9th Realm so freely, before the Immortal Stage there is no way to bypass the Universal Laws and enter a lower realm like that.


    Or maybe it was a Peak Evolver that could have an escape-rted ability, but I doubt that..." After Elura finished speaking she looked at Nova again.


    "Maybe you encountered a passing Immortal and he took a liking to you? No that can''t be true too...You said he knew things about your bloodline that no one else knew. It''s like he was attracted to you..."


    Barely finishing her words, Elura, Nova, and Imperia were all stunned to hear a pping sounding from a seat behind them.


    There stood a middle-aged man that exuded no aura or pressure as if he didn''t exist. For a reason he didn''t know, Nova knew he was the ''beggar'' he previously met.


    "Your analysis is almost 100% urate young miss, even though you''re shackled by your bloodline and low-tier ability at least you''re going to attain the Immortal Stage before you exhaust your potential." He praised Elura.


    The sudden appearance of the man still surprised her and Imperia. Elura quickly recovered from her surprise before bowing to the man.


    "Thank you senior for praising me! Can I ask two questions senior?" She hesitantly asked.


    "Haha, to respond to your first question, yes there are ways to rise your bloodline to a higher level.


    When you have 100-star points request your sect master to take you to the Star Sect''s Evolution Cave. I''m talking about the real Star Sect, not this little branch.


    As for your second question, yes, I am above the Immortal Stage." The man ended up answering Elura''s questions before she even asked them.


    Elura''s mouth opened but before she could say anything the man spoke again. "I just rewinded time a bit, no big deal."


    Elura was speechless and she closed her mouth not wanting to ask something anymore as she couldn''t even fathom what level this man was.


    "Now are you two ready?" Asked the man to Nova and Imperia.


    Nova was surprised to see the man asking for both him and Imperia as he thought he was going to go alone. Still, he was overjoyed about this as he could be together with Imperia.


    Without saying anything, the man took Nova and Imperia with him, leaving a stunned Elura alone.


    When the others saw her getting out of the room alone they asked about Nova and Imperia. Elura only told Nova''s parents and Orion about what happened and told the others about a master that was passing around here.


    -----


    Being teleported like that Nova and Imperia were surprised to not feel any difort at all and wondered what method the man used.


    Looking at the man sitting on a floating throne they were about to speak when they were both drawn in by a picture that took their attention, it was depicting 10 majestic stars.

 Chapter 41 New World Part 1

    41 New World Part 1


    As Nova and Imperia looked at the ten stars depicted on the majestic throne, they were drawn to them.


    ''What''s this familiar feeling?'' thought Nova as he looked confusedly at the golden star that shone the brightest.'' It''s like drawing me in.''


    Imperia had the same thoughts as she looked at the blue star on the throne. Then something strange happened to her as she entered some sort of trance and sat cross-legged.


    "Hmm, Imperia, what''s wrong?" Said Nova worrying about Imperia.


    "Leave her be. She seems almost ready to awaken her Blue Star of Nirvana. Now she''sprehending her star''s power to help her in the process." Said the man, almost as if he had seen this too many.


    "Blue Star of Nirvana? Why does this sound so familiar?" Asked a confused Nova.


    "The Blue Star of Nirvana is one of the Ten Origin Stars, the strongest stars ever to exist.


    They bless their wielders with power that transcends imagination. Their only goal is simple, to stop the ''Slumbering'' from ending the countless universes that exist out there." The man ended his exnation, stunning Nova to the core.


    "Are you kidding?! I don''t know what this ''Slumbering'' is entirely, and I''m supposed to stop it...?" Asked Nova feeling incredulous.


    The man chuckled a bit when hearing this.


    "You''re not the first generation to feel like this when hearing this. But unfortunately, that''s the truth. Eight Generations before you couldn''t stop the ''Slumbering'' from destroying countless universes.


    It absorbed all life in them and strengthened itself before slumbering, anding back more powerful than ever. Currently, there is only about 15% life in the universepared to trillions of years ago.


    So you, wielder of the Golden Star of Apex, or Origin Star of Apex, if you ally with nine others, your mission would be to stop the ''Slumbering'' from getting even stronger and killing us all."


    The man ended his speech, and then he waited for Nova to process it all.


    Finally, after a few minutes, Nova asked the man again.


    "Who are the other Star wielders? Where can I find them?" Nova asked the man.


    "I know who they are, but I can''t tell you where to find them." Shaking his head, the man remained silent.


    "Let me guess, some shitty causal Laws and stuff like that." To this sentence, the man only continued to smile.


    "Then who are you?" Asked Nova.


    "Primordial Kanares, that''s what they call me." The confidence in Primordial Kanares was only subsided by the pride he had, when saying that.


    "Primordial? Is it some kind of title?" Nova was once again confused.


    "Both a title and a Realm. There are few Primordials left, as mostly all of them died because of the ''Slumbering'' killing them.''" The man ended his sentence with a weak smile, reminiscing the past.


    Nova was quiet for a while as if sensing the man''s sadness.


    "How am I supposed to start? To get stronger, no, the strongest." Said Nova after a few minutes of silence.


    "You already awakened your Star and made contact with it. Your little girlfriend here is also trying to awaken hers byprehending the Throne of Infinity.


    When she''s done with it, her Stage will soar to Neb or even World Stage at least.


    I prepared a world inside the throne to put you inside and train you for a bit. For this, you have a simple but also demanding task;


    Rule, I want you to rule this world in less than six months using all means.


    And don''t worry, the time difference inside is different from that outside, as ten days inside are only one day outside.


    I expect you to be an Evolver Stage at least, and then, just like her, you will also startprehending the throne and, hopefully, breakthrough to a higher stage."


    As the man stopped talking, a portal formed above the throne.


    Nova looked at Imperia, then again at the man before looking at the portal and actually jumping in.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell him that there are beings even higher than Universe Stage there...I''m sure he''ll handle it somehow." Primordial Kanares chuckled to himself.


    -----


    Ghanos World, Continent of Femiz.


    There was a big blue and green colored forest that was full of Higher Stages beasts. Somewhat at the outer circle of the forest, an unassuming portal suddenly opened, and a young man in ck appeared from it.


    ''So this is where I begin conquering the world from?! A forest in the middle of nowhere?''


    As Nova calmed down, he received pieces of information about this world.


    This world was called Ghanos, and he was currently on the Femiz Continent, one of the six continents existing. The humans ruled Femiz Continent, with the demon race ruling another two continents and the elves another.


    The fifth continent was the beast''s territory, with thest Continent being a Neutral Continent where every ouw gathered. It didn''t have a single ruling power but multiple ones.


    Nova began thinking of how to start when suddenly he heard a few growls heading his way.


    There was a pack of wolves, all in Stage 7 and even Stage 8,ing towards him.


    Not even bothering to move out of the way, he waved his hand. ''zing Fire,'' a wall of mes appeared between him and the wolves, instantly incinerating the weak Stage 7 wolves and Early Stage 8''s.


    The remaining wolves were stunned seeing this, but nheless they continued charging in the wall of mes.


    Seeing this, Nova was confused. ''Are they trying to kill themselves?'' He took his sword out and shed at the remaining twenty or so wolves in front of him.


    Space was actually cut in two along with the wolves that could barely howl from the agony of being fried and cut at the same time.


    What Nova didn''t know was that these wolves were frantically banging in the firewall because they were running from something... the same thing that killed their alpha and was nowing in his direction.


    After Nova took their beast crystals to absorbter, he wanted to continue his journey when suddenly his pupils constricted, and he backed more than ten meters with cold sweat on his back.


    The ce where he stood previously had dozens of earth spikesing from the ground. Nova was shocked because he almost died if not for his senses being enhanced by the Apex.


    He tried to look for the culprit when he suddenly saw it, a 5 meters tall hedgehog standing over 100 meters from him.


    When he was the distance he was attacked from, Nova was stunned. But when he felt the hedgehog''s power it all made sense.


    ''Middle Evolver Stage...'' Nova was actually shocked by this as he barely stepped foot on this world and his first enemy is already in the Evolver Stage. It made him wonder if he could seed in ruling this world in six months...

 Chapter 42 New World Part 2

    42 New World Part 2


    Seeing the hedgehog slowly approaching him, Nova was on guard and spread his senses to check his surroundings. He didn''t want to be caught off guard again by the spikes from the ground.


    Not wanting to be a target of the hedgehog, Nova used his Apex Index and quickly activated Apex of Speed and Apex of Strength in session.


    He appeared before the hedgehog and surprised him by punching the hedgehog''s face. Caught off guard, the hedgehog was hit by Nova''s punch and was sent flying more than 10 meters, with blood seeping out of his head''s wound.


    Not leaving the hedgehog to recuperate at all, Nova continued his pursuit. He took out a ck sword andbined his universal energy with his space and sword energy to release a sword wave that decapitated the hedgehog.


    He quickly took his beast core and the other beast cores he had to cultivate for a while.


    Ten minutester, Nova broke through Late Stage 7, and after consuming the other beast cores, he was almost at Stage 8.


    Without considering other things, he once again continued his journey.


    After half a day and killing hundreds of Stage 8s and 9ths, with even a few Evolver Stage beasts, Nova finally broke through Early Stage 9.


    He felt the power coursing through him and thought that maybe, he could even defeat a Peak Evolver Beast using only his punches.


    It was nighttime when Nova decided to find a ce to rest for a while because while he was higher in rank, he was tired from fighting non-stop and absorbing hundreds of beast cores.


    In the distance, there was a giant tree almost one hundred meters tall, and after pondering for a while, Nova decided to rest at the top of the tree.


    After setting a few space traps around his resting spot, he soon fell asleep.


    Waking up 8 hourster, he felt rejuvenated.


    ''This sleep just hit the spot, and I almost cked out from being so tired. I wonder how long this forest is. Maybe I''ll find a city soon...''


    Once again, a day passed with Nova only hunting beasts and absorbing their beast cores to get stronger. He was actually at the Late Stage 9 already, not far from the Peak.


    The next day after hunting another pack of beasts, Nova heard something strange. It was the sound of a battle, and the voices of humans could be heard.


    Trying to get closer, Nova was surprised to see a group of young men and women, all Stage 9''s. Fighting a Middle Stage Evolver ck Bear.


    From the sidelines, one could see the humans pressuring the beast, but actually... the beast didn''t receive a severe injury yet. In fact, the bear even injured a few humans to the point of not daring to approach it.


    What surprised Nova was the two men and women who stayed behind the group and only watched them fight. The surprising thing was the fact that all of them were Peak Stage 9''s, and from what Nova felt, they could fight above their realm.


    Thest woman, though, was a mystery as even Nova couldn''t detect her cultivation without probing deeper. But that would mean approaching her more, and this could bring him in trouble.


    Still... after approaching the group a few meters the woman actually looked in his direction before turning her head back to watch the fight.


    17:21


    ''She''s at least an Early Stage Stage, and maybe her capabilities stretch out of the Evolver Stage...she''s not easy at all.'' Thought Nova before appearing in the sight of the group, making them aware of his presence so they won''t treat him like a person with evil thoughts.


    The three others looked at Nova and then at the woman who supposedly led the group. Seeing her say nothing about Nova, they no longer pursued the matter.


    The Stage 9''s fighting the bear were slowly losing before one of the two men stepped forward and joined the others in suppressing the bear. The fightsted ten minutes before the ck Bear fell to the ground without a breath.


    Seeing the fight was over, Nova approached the group to ask for directions.


    "Hello, if you don''t mind, how can I get to the nearest city? Could you point a path?" Asked Nova looking at the leading woman who reminded him of Imperia... she gave him a strange feeling inside. As if he knew her...


    The woman also couldn''t take her eyes off Nova and continued looking at him for a while.


    ''What''s this familiar feeling I keep getting from him? I''m sure we never met before.'' thought the woman.


    She had blue hair and eyes just like Imperia and was about the same height with simr features on her face and body. Her name was Destiny, and she had been an orphan for as long as she could remember until her adoptive father took her in.


    "My name is Destiny, and we are The Human Empire''s Royal Guards. We are currently training our new recruits and n to head back to Jivial City to rest. If you want you can follow us on our way back, but please don''t involve yourself in our training."


    After Destiny finished her speech, the other Royal Guards were surprised to see that she was so polite towards an unknown man that suddenly appeared. She was a heaven-defying genius capable of winning even against an Early Neb Stage, but she was actually so polite and exined herself. They couldn''t help but give Nova a few more looks to see what''s so special about him.


    "Captain Destiny, is it really okay to take an unknown man back with us? We don''t know anything about him..." Said vice-captain Morena, the other woman.


    "Don''t worry, with me here what could happen?" she ended her question with a reassuring smile towards her youngest vice-captain.


    After thinking for a while, Nova epted, not having anything better to do. "Okay, then I''ll be following your group Captain. Also my name is Nova." Said Nova shing a smile that captured everydy''s attention.


    The men somewhat grumbled seeing this, clearly not happy with the addition of Nova''s presence in the group. Still, they couldn''t say anything against their Captain as they were new recruits.


    The group continued to march the forest and stopped here and there to fight Evolver Stage beasts. They actually used a formation to channel their energy into one and fight above their realm.


    The majority were in Early Stage 9 with a few Middle Stage 9, and using the formation could deal even with a Middle Evolver Stage. If the beast was too powerful, one of the vice-captains would interfere in the fight.


    For the next 2 days that was all that happened, with the only exception being Nova''s breakthrough to Peak Stage 9. The strange thing Nova felt was that he hit a barrier, one that had to do with his Devouring Ability.


    ''Is it because I didn''t use the ability at all? Or maybe I should use it to strengthen my bloodline before breaking through?'' Nova was focused on his thoughts that he didn''t even realize the once lush forest was bing thinner.


    Finally, after a few days of venturing into a new world, Nova contacted civilization once again.


    Destination: Jivial City.

 Chapter 43 New World Part 3

    43 New World Part 3


    Femiz Continent, Human Empire, Jivial City.


    Arriving at Jivial City, Nova thanked the Royal Guards for letting him enter the city without going through the verification process that he couldn''t normally pass...


    "Thank you again for escorting me out of the forest. If fate allows it, I''ll pay you back again in the future!" Nova was speaking casually with the rest of the group after they got more familiar with each other and evenughed and teased sometimes.


    Still, before Nova could make another step, a voice stopped him from doing so.


    "Do you want to join the Royal Guards?" Asked Destiny catching everyone off guard.


    After thinking for a moment, Nova shook his head and declined her offer.


    "Thank you, but I have other matters to attend to. In the future, though, who knows..." Nova let himself a way out in case he came out as suspicious. He couldn''t really say that he was going to conquer all continents in less than six months...


    Hearing this, not to mention Destiny, the others too were shocked that he refused to be a part of the Royal Guards, the most elite group to exist in the Human Continent.


    Destiny shook her head and couldn''t put her finger on what Nova wanted to do. He still gave her a strange feeling as if she did not want to separate from him.


    "I respect your choice, and not many would be willing to waste their lives and be a Royal Guard.


    As you said, if fate allows us to meet again." Said Destiny, not knowing how valid her words would be in the future.


    After they separated, Nova was looking for a way to make money. He realized he didn''t own the currency necessary even to pay for an inn to stay through the night.


    After arriving at a market, he was surprised to see people selling everything one could think of.


    From beast cores to technique manuals and even paper with mystical properties to evenmps and all sorts of unnecessary stuff.


    Seeing a middle-aged man pulling out the corpse of a Stage 8 beast to sell, Nova''s eyes lit up, and he got an idea of how to make money.


    "Excuse me, sir do you want to buy beast corpses?" Asked Nova to the middle-aged man.


    The man looked at Nova as if he was a fool.


    "Can''t you see that I''m selling beast corpses? Why would I buy some more?" said the man, grumbling.


    "What I wanted to say was that I''d like to sell them at a lower price than the market. How much is that Stage 8''s corpse?"


    Hearing Nova say that he''s willing to sell at a lower market price, the man wanted to see how he could fool this idiot and make more money out of him.


    "I usually sell a Stage 8''s beast corpse for 5000 gold coins, Stage 7 for 2500 gold coins, and Stage 9 for 10000 golds, and I don''t deal with lower or higher stage beast corpses. I will give you only half the price to make a profit seeing you in a hurry."


    Hearing this and thinking about the hundreds of Stages 7, 8 and 9''s cores in his storage ring, Nova was prepared to ept the deal even though he knew he was being scammed.


    At that moment, a sneer was heard behind Nova.


    "Hah, what a shameless man. To actually try and fool someone who risked his life to fight the beasts surrounding the city and scamming him so hard.


    Let me tell you, Stage 7 sells for 5000 gold coins, Stage 8''s worth double, and the same with Stage 9''s. If you want to sell an Evolver Stage beast corpse, you could go to the Jivial Trading House." The voice sounded so devastatingly beautiful that even Nova was mesmerized by it.


    Turning around, he saw the hooded figure of a woman who looked to be as young as him.


    He couldn''t see her face, but he knew that she must be a beauty by only hearing her voice, definitely not because the hooded robe couldn''t hide her ample hips and D-cup breasts...


    Paying attention to her earlier words, Nova looked again at the man who started cursing the woman for ruining his business before asking the woman.


    "Could you please show me the way to the Jivial Trading House?"


    Thinking for a moment, the woman nodded and proceeded to show Nova the way.


    "Come with me. It''s actually pretty close to us."


    After walking for a few minutes, Nova saw a big sign that read ''Jivial Trading House''. He followed the woman inside before being stopped by the guards inside.


    "Halt! Show us..." before the guards could finish their sentence, they were stunned to see the woman shing a token.


    The token depicted a two-headed lion with two swords crossed in the middle. The guards were all sweating right now and quickly got out of the way.


    Nova was surprised by this and deduced that this woman was definitely not simple at all.


    After entering the shop, the woman turned left and started talking with an attendant, who proceeded to get them to a private room. The attendant told them to wait for the appraiser to get there.


    "Thank you, it wouldn''t have been so easy for me to enter without your token." Nova thanked the woman.


    She took out the hood that concealed her face and let her ck hair flow behind her back, actually touching her butt slightly.


    Nova was surprised by her beautiful face that seemed toe out of a paint. She hadrge ck eyes that were perfectly round, with subtle makeup that only entuated her features even more.


    Nova was lost for a few seconds after making contact with her eyes, feeling mysteriously drawn to them.


    What Nova didn''t know was that the woman was also lost in his golden eyes with little starts swimming in them. She became conscious of her and Nova''s appearance and blushing a little.


    "Where are you staring so much?" She asked while blushing.


    "At your face...Ahem!" Said Nova, somewhat absent-minded.


    Hearing this, the woman blushed even more.


    "You''re a yboy!" She eximed, waking Nova from his stupor and making him feel a little ashamed of hisck of control.


    "I''m sorry, I was a little drowned in your eyes...by the way, my name is Nova. What''s yours?" He tried to change the subject.


    "Maria Jivial, nice to meet you, Nova." She said with a bit of blush remaining on her face.


    When Nova heard that, he was surprised, "Jivial... is this city yours?"


    Hearing this, Maria startedughing while holding her stomach, her breasts hopping up and down, creating an arousing scene for Nova.


    "It''s my father''s city, not mine, you silly. I''m his only daughter and this Trading House is a part of my family''s business. I''m supposed to inherit it after bing more familiar with it."


    She responded with a few tears still falling down her eyes fromughing so hard.


    When Nova heard this, he understood the mistake he had made.


    Before they could chat more, the door opened and an aged voice sounded.


    "Little Maria? What are you doing here?" A somewhat older man entered the room. And from his tone, he seemed familiar with Maria.


    "Uncle Teo! I saw this guy almost getting scammed and decided to help him a little. Can you please appraise his beast corpses?"


    When the older man heard this, he looked at Nova again. "Show me what you got, young man."


    "Umm, elder, I''m afraid this room isn''t big enough as I have hundreds of Stage 7, 8, and 9ths corpses. Also, a few Evolver Stage beast corpses..."


    Said Nova before he observed the strange silence in the room. When he looked again, he saw Maria opening her mouth before closing it.


    The older man was also shocked by the numbers Nova had just dered. Not saying he doesn''t believe him. He proposed to go to an open space for Nova to show.

 Chapter 44 Maria Jivial Part 1 (Slightly R-18)

    44 Maria Jivial Part 1 (Slightly R-18)


    After they exited the room and got to an open garden, Nova started letting the beast''s corpses out of his storage ring.


    The sheer number made both Maria and Uncle Teo be stunned.


    After a quick count, there were 1187 Stage 7 corpses, 669 Stage 8''s, and 173 Stage 9''s corpses.


    After a few seconds Nova even took out 9 Early Evolver Stage, 6 Middle Evolver Stage, and 1 Late Evolver Stage beasts corpses.


    Forgetting his earlier mistake, Uncle Teo calcted the price for the corpses.


    "1187 Stage 7 corpses are 5.935.000 gold coins.


    669 Stage 8 are 6.690.000 gold coins.


    173 Stage 9 is 3.460.000 gold coins.


    As for the Evolver Stage ones...let''s do this.


    900.000 gold coins for the early, 1.200.000 for the middle, and 500.000 for thete Stage.


    The total is 18.685.000 gold coins, but since you are friends with our young miss, we''ll make it 19 million gold coins for you." Uncle Teo ended his speech with a wink that made both Maria and Nova blush a little.


    After ending the transaction, Nova was brought out of the trading house by Maria, who was actually dragging him.


    "Where are you going now?" Asked Maria avoiding Nova''s eyes.


    He was pretty amused by her reaction.


    "I don''t have a ce to stay, so I n to look for a decent inn since I made a windfall."


    "You don''t have a ce to stay?"


    Maria was shocked to hear that. Nova was a fighter who could even kill a Late Evolver Stage inbat, so it was hard to believe.


    After thinking for a while she got a sudden idea.


    "Why don''t youe to stay at my ce?" Realizing how she was basically telling Nova toe to her room, Maria blushed before trying to correct herself.


    Still, she was a little bit toote.


    "Okay, thank you, Maria. I thought I''ll have to look around for a while." Responded Nova without much thought.


    Feeling like burying her head in the ground, Maria weakly nodded to Nova before making her way to the City Lord''s Estate.


    After more than thirty minutes of walking, the tension Maria felt from Nova lessened as they started chatting andughing.


    With Maria''s identity, they quickly entered her manor.


    The guards were surprised to see Maria dragging a man in her manor, but they couldn''t make a report yet. As the City Lord was busy entertaining guests from the Royal Guards.


    -----


    Maria''s room.


    After Maria closed the door, she became a bit aware of the presence of Nova in the room.


    It was the first time a male, other than her father had entered her room.


    "Do you want something to eat?" She tried to divert her attention by asking Nova all kinds of questions.


    "Hmm, actually I didn''t eat for a few days. I dont feel like starving or something, but it would be nice to taste some food again." Said Nova expecting the taste of food.


    Seeing Nova barely contained himself at the mention of food, Mariaughed, and the tense atmospherepletely disappeared.


    They ate the food served by Maria''s servants and once again started talking about different topics.


    They became more rxed in the presence of each other and got closer and closer.


    It wasn''t until Maria was slightly touching Nova''s shoulder that her thoughts were running wild once again.


    She panicked a little and tried to move herself a little farther from Nova when her hand actually slipped from her panicking earlier.


    She fell straight into Nova''s arms and put her head on his chest from embarrassment.


    Nova was stunned seeing her like this, and he actually got a little bit hard feeling her soft bosom pressing his chest. She looked at his eyes with her slightly blurry ones.


    "I...I''m sorry for slipping on you." Maria tried to get up once again, but ended up putting her hand on Nova''s pants, and she felt a slightly hard something.


    Looking down, she saw a huge bulge slowly rising from Nova''s pants. Realizing what it was, she blushed profoundly. Before she could apologize again.


    Nova finally couldn''t take her obvious advances and caught her hand, letting it stay firmly on top of his pants. Then he used his other free hand to make Maria look at him. He slowly made here closer and while looking at her alluring lips, he kissed her.


    Maria''s eyes opened wide from feeling a pair of lips sealing her own. She was surprised, before trying to escape Nova''s demonic clutches.


    Still, her resistance became weaker and weaker until it dissipated in the air. After a few minutes of kissing, she actually started to like it.


    "It was my first kiss..." She said to Nova after separating their lips.


    Nova was once again captivated by her beautiful face and once again started kissing her, this time she reciprocated the kiss back.


    After seeing that Maria no longer resisted his kissing and actually liked it, Nova''s tongue couldn''t help but be a little bit yful.


    He slowly made his way into Maria''s mouth, shocking her.


    When their tongues touched, an electric current got through their bodies at the same time, making Maria moan in pleasure.


    "Ahh, mmm..." Her eyes got blurred and a few tears streaked down her beautiful face.


    "Wai... Ahh!" Maria was surprised, feeling Nova''s hands ying with her body. He made her sit on hisp, and using one hand to grope her breast, he used his other hand to pinch her butt.


    Feeling so much pleasure for the first time, Maria was overwhelmed by it, and her eyes almost started spinning.


    Maria started rubbing her body against Nova''s own, making his lower member feel extremely good from being touched. They continued doing that until Nova''s hand was brought down to Maria''s private part.


    He gently caressed it, earning a few moans from Maria.


    After a few minutes, they both came.


    Nova could read the joy and look of anticipation in Maria''s eyes.


    He started undressing before slowly taking Maria''s clothes off. Now that he saw it in front of his face, he must say that she really did have beautiful tits.


    Barely controlling himself to not jump at her, Nova took his pants down, showing Maria his dick.


    Despite not seeing one in reality, Maria knew that Nova''s dick was a big one.


    ''Will that thing even enter me?'' She licked her lips, subconsciously gulping her saliva.


    She got on her knees and prepared to take it in her mouth.

 Chapter 45 Maria Jivial Part 2 (R-18)

    45 Maria Jivial Part 2 (R-18)


    As Maria slowly kneeled, her mouth produced saliva that finally came in contact with Nova''s dick.


    When Nova felt Maria''s mouthe in contact with his dick, he only had a single thought. ''Heavenly.''


    If he felt good from Imperia''s mouth, he began having other thoughts after experiencing Maria''s slow but wet approach.


    ''Oh shit, she''s going so slowly, but it has great effect already...if this continues, I''m going to cum in a minute.'' Nova was surprised at how good Maria was at giving blowjobs.


    Seemingly noticing his gaze, Maria raised her head.


    "I didn''t have a real one in my mouth before, but I practiced with a banana, knowing a time like this would eventuallye..." Said Maria before once again slurping on Nova''s cock.


    One minuteter, Nova couldn''t take it anymore.


    "I''m cumming! "


    Maria didn''t even think to stop and continued to suck on his cock before feeling a sticky substance filling her mouth.


    ''Gulp! Gulp!'' She slowly but surely took Nova''s cum in before again sucking on his cock. This time faster and faster. She liked the feeling of filling her mouth with that hard and thick cock.


    The feeling that her father could enter the room at any time to check on her aroused her even more.


    "Ahh, that''s so good. Keep going!" Once again, Nova prepared to shoot his load inside Maria''s mouth.


    This time, he really couldn''t take it anymore and actually gently put Maria down before she could swallow it properly and ripped her panties.


    Seeing her unblemished pussy before him, Nova positioned his dick before suddenly thrusting in.


    "Ahhhh!!! No, please take it out!!" Maria screamed from the pain.


    The feeling of being prated all of a sudden on her first time was hurting her so much that tears formed in her eyes.


    For a while, she only took it without saying anything. After the painful sensation disappeared and she started feeling pleasure, she didn''t want it to end.


    Nova was the same, as he couldn''t feel this sensation with Imperia because they didn''t actually do it. He was feeling guilty for her, but at the same time, highly aroused by Maria''s tight and wet pussy.


    He was surprised to see her ovee the pain of having her hymen torn in only a few seconds but then realized her expression when sucking on his cock and understood.


    ''She likes being roughed up and is actually a pervert...I never thought I''d find a girl like her. Her pussy feels like made for sex.'' Thought Nova continuing to piston Maria''s pussy.


    The two were in their world and didn''t spread their senses to check the surroundings. They didn''t even notice an extra person being at the door and listening to their moans.


    Alicia Jivial, Maria''s sister, stood rooted on the spot behind the door and listened to presumably her sister having sex with a man.


    ''What''s happening?!! Maria couldn''t possibly let a man do that to her. But the guards said she came back holding a man''s arm... Really now, should I enter and stop them?!''


    Finally making her mind, Alicia opened the door and entered the room. What she saw took her breath away...


    She saw her big sister on the floor being pounded by an unknown, handsome young man. She had the most lewd expression on her face that Alicia ever saw.


    Seeing as the two didn''t seem to notice her as they were upied with something else, Alicia held her breath and continued to watch them, not knowing what to do.


    She felt a burning sensation from her lower part and actually reached her hand and started rubbing her wet pussy...


    Maria was the first one to give in.


    "Ahh, I can''t take it no more, I''ming!!" She finally climaxed under Nova''s relentless thrusting.


    Nova followed her after a few seconds, and creampied her pussy.


    The two were breathing roughly and started kissing. They finally noticed that something wasn''t right when another ragged breath could be heard behind their backs.


    When they looked back, they opened their eyes wide from what they saw.


    There stood a young woman that seemingly looked like Maria.


    It was obviously Alicia, but that''s not what surprised them, but the fact that she stood there watching them as she masturbated.


    Focusing her blurry eyes, Alicia noticed two pairs of eyes looking at her masturbating before going red like a tomato.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    Maria also opened her mouth and closed it again, not knowing how tofort her little sister.


    It was only Nova who somewhat connected the dots and had an inkling as to who this youngdy is before opening his mouth.


    "Do you want to join us?" This question shocked both girls as they looked at Nova. Alicia somewhat was anticipating this. Maria, on the other side, was enraged.


    "She''s my little sister, you silly! How can you say that to her?!"


    Before Maria could continue her rambling, she stopped once she felt being prated once again.


    "Ahh, stop! What are you doing? Can''t you see Alicia still watching?! Ahh!!"


    Maria couldn''t finish her words before moaning even louder as Nova got deep inside her.


    "She is clearly enjoying this as she was ying with her pussy behind our backs. Why not make her enjoy it even more? And what if she''s your sister, I can see that both of you are perverts..."


    The two sisters blushed when Nova called them perverts. They indeed were, usually Maria and Alicia would y with each other a few times per week.


    Seeing Maria not saying anything anymore, he beckoned to Alicia toe closer. As if waiting for this, Alicia quickly approached Nova before clearly seeing his dick going in and out of her sister''s pussy.


    "It''s so big!" Alicia was surprised by Nova''s cock just like her sister. Nova turned Maria on her stomach before raising her a little in a doggy-style and pounded her even deeper.


    Using his free hand, he put it around Alicia''s tiny waist before pulling her closer to him and kissing her.


    Alicia''s eyes opened wide upon seeing the sudden action of Nova before closing them again and enjoying the feeling.


    The simple kissing eventually led to a tongue to tongue action that made Alicia even wetter than before.


    The feeling of pounding the bigger sister and deeply kissing the little one took Nova to heaven and actually made him cum in Maria''s pussy.


    Seeing her big sister sprawling on the ground with cum leaking out of her pussy Alicia started rubbing her pussy from the excitement of what would happen next.


    And indeed, Nova didn''t disappoint her as he made her kneel before him and actually took her head and shoved his dick inside.


    Feeling the taste of the cum and her sister''s juices on the big hard cock that entered her mouth, Alicia was on cloud nine and liked the feeling of being slightly abused, just like her sister.


    "Pleawsee foll ma mauth!" Alicia actually got enough strength to request Nova to fill her mouth.


    Nova trusted with so much speed and force that her jaw slightly hurt, but she liked it as even a few tears ran down her cheeks. Alicia was dripping wet at this point as she even took her hand to her pussy and started rubbing it.


    After a minute Nova almost chocked her by going so deep her throat that only gagged sound could be heard. Arriving at his limit, he shoot it inside her throat.


    Alicia suddenly felt something sticky filling her mouth and throat, and the pleasure was so much for her that she actually orgasmed, wetting the floor under herself.


    Seeing Maria on the ground, still dripping with his cum, trying to recuperate, Nova picked her up before standing straight and positioning her on his cock before going inside her pussy again.

 Chapter 46 The sisters downfall (R-18)

    46 The sister''s downfall (R-18)


    Maria felt as if she had lost her mind being prated so deeply by Nova''s giant cock. Being locked in the air and only receiving made her feel a new sensation of shamelessness.


    She couldn''t see it, but her face must have an extremely vulgar expression. "Ahh, don''t you dare stop! Fuck me! Fuck me mindlessly!" She started moaning and cursing like crazy. Her tongue was outside her mouth, and her eyes almost rolled from the pounding.


    Nova slowly put Maria in a standing position, much to her confusion, before thrusting again from her back. With one hand, he turned her head towards him before kissing her deeply. With the other free hand, he massaged her breast and yed with her nipple.


    Alicia, too, upped her game and came before them when she slowly took out her tongue, and the three of them surprisingly touched their tongues together. With her hands, she yed with Maria''s clitoris and her other nipple, stimting her to no end.


    Nova finished inside Maria''s pussy again before locking his eyes with Alicia, who knew what wasing her way. This time, he wasn''t as aggressive as with Maria because he somewhat satisfied his lust.


    He gently put the tip of his cock before slowly going forward and breaking Alicia''s hymen. She was already wet, so the process went effortless.


    Just like her sister, Alicia''s pain went away in a sh, and she stuck her tongue out from the pleasure she felt.


    Seeing those little breasts with their erect nipples, Nova opened his mouth and started sucking on them. Alicia was drowned in pleasure seeing Nova both pounding her and sucking on her nipples.


    "OMG! Sooo good!! Fuck me! Please make me lose my mind!!!" Alicia was overwhelmed by having her virginity taken by the same man that had taken her sister''s.


    She could barely keep herself from leaking as the burning sensation from her lower part became more and more aggressive.


    After a few minutes, Nova let his cum out and filled Alicia''s pussy. The two sisters were now both on the ground and were looking at each other before kissing with their tongues.


    Nova got to work again and put his cock in Alicia for a few minutes before switching to Maria.


    This situationsted for more than an hour when Nova once again came into Alicia''s pussy.


    Having gotten a sudden idea, Nova''s eyes lit up.


    "Turn your backs to me, now." Almostmanding them, Nova said.


    The two sisters both did as told and took a doggy-style position. Maria was the first one to feel that something wasn''t right, as Nova seemingly entered the wrong hole.


    "Ah, n... not there, ah!" Maria was taken by surprise feeling her asshole being erged. The feeling of a big cock entering her from the ass made her drown in the pleasure.


    Alicia was looking with her eyes wide open as her sister was given an anal by such a huge cock, her pussy couldn''t help but drip a little.


    After giving Imperia an anal, Nova couldn''t help but take a liking being in a girl''s ass. He even spanked Maria a few times making her moan even louder. At first, he barely made his way inside, but after a few powerful thrusts, Maria''s asshole slowly started taking the shape of his cock.


    Not letting Alicia have a resting moment, he put her on Maria''s back and started licking her pussy, his hand beginning to enter her asshole. The two sisters once again moaned even louder than before, their screams being music to Nova''s ears.


    A few minutester, he once again let loose in Maria''s asshole, his cum slowly dripping from her butt to the floor.


    Alicia also couldn''t take it anymore and came again. This time, her juices filled Nova''s mouth, and he actually swallowed. He made the two sisters kneel before him again, before putting his cock between them.


    He loved watching them both suck on his cock at the same time and was instantly mesmerized by the two pair of lips that sometimes met on his cock.


    Maria and Alicia looked each other in the eyes before Maria said something with in a low voice.


    "Umm... can you do something for us? It''s more of an option than a request, but could you please piss on us?" Said Maria, her voice somewhat shaking. Afraid that Nova would leave them Maria and Alicia turned their gazes.


    Nova was stunned for a moment.


    ''Really now, how much of a pervert could one be?''


    Still, after thinking for a moment, he epted. The two sisters were overjoyed hearing him say yes and opened their mouths to receive their prize.


    Taking a moment, Nova positioned his dick before Maria''s mouth before going in a little bit more slowly than before. The tip of his penis slowly leaked a golden substance that made Maria''s eyes widen from the joy she felt.


    Alicia quickly got closer before also getting her mouth showered. The two sisters started kissing each other again, before a few tears streamed across their beautiful faces.


    Seeing them suddenly crying, Nova was scared if what he did was too much. Still the sisters answer made him speechless.


    "We are both so happy that our first-time was taken by the same man, and he actually treated our pervert side with so much care and satisfied our dirty requests..." Said the sisters to Nova, making him somewhat proof satisfying two beautifuldies, no matter how much of a pervert they were, a beauty is a beauty.


    After this little episode, Nova continued to let the girls suck him off, beforeing on their faces.


    He once again started pounding Alicia''s pussy before finishing inside. He positioned his cock at her asshole feeling the tightness before him.


    ''Shit, her little ass is the most tightly ce I''ve ever been!''


    Alicia,pared to Maria, was barely a B-cup and had a perfectly round but small ass. It may be because she was only 18 years old and didn''t have enough time to grow like her big sister, who was 20 this year.


    Barely a few minutester did Nova''s cock manage to enter inside Alicia''s asshole with his tip. He slowly massaged her pussy with his hands making her rx a bit more before slowly entering deeper and deeper.


    When he finally entered with his whole cock, Nova started thrusting faster and faster, making Alicia''s mind go nk.


    "Ahh, ohh! Nnghh, go slower...Oh my god!" Alicia was feeling the entire 15 inches of cock going inside and outside her ass. Her pussy was leaking before a few golden drops started falling to the ground.


    Nova was even more convinced and started thrusting even faster in her asshole, actually making Alicia cum from getting her ass pounded.


    They continued fucking like dogs for a few minutes before Nova filled Alicia''s asshole with his cum.


    The three changed position again and again. Either the sister sucked on Nova''s cock, or he pounded them in missionary or doggy-style. He even put them on the ground and descended with his massive cock inside their mouths, deep-throating them.


    It was only a few hourster that Nova saw that Maria couldn''t take it anymore and actually fell asleep. That didn''t stop him as he continued to pound her ass and pussy like crazy, even finishing inside her mouth.


    Alicia, too, almost fell asleep before barely saying.


    "Please fuck me too while I''m asleep..." And with that it was another one down.


    Nova continued to thrust inside Alicia even as he saw she was sleeping. It was a new feeling he discovered, pounding a girl who was asleep.


    He cummed several times inside Alicia''s pussy and asshole, almost wholly covering her in his cum. He was also tired, and after sealing the space around the room, he fell asleep with both sisters in his arms.

 Chapter 47 Meeting

    Chapter 47 Meeting


    After sleeping for a few hours, Nova was the first to wake up. Feeling the two soft bodies pressing on each side of his body, he showed a victorious smile.


    Perhaps sensing that Nova was awake, the two sisters started yawning and getting up. They agreed that the first thing would be a shower, followed by cleaning the mess of the room.


    Another hourter, they finished what they had proposed and suddenly were hungry.


    "We should get something to eat, and then let''s check if Father seeded in pursuing the Royal Guards." Said Maria catching Nova off guard.


    "The Royal Guards are here?" Asked Nova.


    "Yes, they were passing our territory and came to greet the City Lord. Currently, Father is pursuing them to help us with the sudden increase in the beast''s poption. Back a few months before, there were several times more beasts in the surroundings than a few years ago." Exined Alicia, who looked more restrained than a few hours before.


    Nova was curious about this matter as he wanted to try and use his Devouring Ability on the beasts. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He wanted to see if it would bring him some changes. Speaking of which, since earlier, after he woke up, his cultivation increased again.


    What''s strange is that he was still in the apeak Stage 9 but felt as if he ascended somehow. He was in an entirely different Stage, something like Stage 10. But it should be impossible, right?


    Not giving much thought, he prepared himself mentally for the moment he would meet the City Lord. He still fucked both his daughters simultaneously and didn''t want to be caught red-handed by the man who was at least a Neb Stage.


    Firstly, they demanded food to be brought to them by the manor''s servants before eating and making their way to the City Lord''s Estate.


    Once they got to the meeting hall, both parties were surprised by the other''s appearance.


    The City Lord was confused and wanted to ask his daughters who the young man was.


    "Brother Nova!" Jeremy, the Vice-Captain of the Royal guards, greeted Nova.


    Nova smiled and chatted briefly before introducing himself to the City Lord.


    "Hello, City Lord Payne. My name is Nova. I heard from Maria and Alicia that you required help killing the surrounding beasts." After Nova introduced himself, he began telling his story about meeting Maria.


    Of course, when he got to him entering her room, he said they only ''chatted'' for a while before Alicia also came to ''chat.''


    Not finding something suspicious out of Nova''s intention, the City Lord was given a strange feeling inside, especially seeing his precious daughters looking like that at him.


    After the introduction, the City Lord was even more surprised hearing that Nova killed a Late Evolver Stage while being a Peak Stage 9th by the Royal Guards.


    He heard about their meeting with a talented young man who refused to enter the Royal Guards and didn''t expect him toe knocking on his door. More like hitting on his daughters...


    A few minutester, the meeting was concluded, as the City Lord convinced both Nova and the Royal Guards to assist him in subjugating the beasts.


    "The beast''s leader is at the Peak Neb Stage, having another Middle Neb Stage follower and tens of Evolver Stage beasts listening to his orders." City Lord Payne dropped a bomb.


    Even Captain Destiny has gotten more severe after hearing this. She could stall the Middle Neb Stage as the City Lord will fight the beast''s leader.


    But also, having tens of Evolver Stage beasts roaming free was a heavy hit on their confidence.


    "I will try to group all the Evolver Stage beasts and deal with them one at a time." Said Nova shocking the people in the hall.


    The others were surprised by what Nova said. Some of them wanted to say that it was a crazy n, still before they could say anything, another person beat them to it.


    "Alright." It was a short answering from Destiny that surprised everyone in the hall.


    The Royal Guards didn''t even think of contradicting Destiny''s decisions. The City Lord also knew something about her identity and abstained from saying anything.


    The meeting was concluded, and the beast''s subjugation will officially begin tomorrow morning.


    Before Nova could think of a way to slip again in Maria''s room, he was stopped by Destiny, who told him to follow her. The two sisters were slightly downcast seeing this, as they couldn''t make him stay.


    After taking a few turns in the City Lord''s Estate, Nova and Destiny arrived at her guest room. Destiny was the first to enter and invited Nova in, much to thetter''s surprise.


    "What did you want to talk about?" Asked Nova, not knowing her intentions.


    "I have a few questions to ask you. I''m sure you have some too." Said Destiny before thinking of something and blushing.


    "Cute..." Nova slipped a little and started coughing.


    Hearing this, Destiny was blushing even more.


    "Anyway, let me ask you. Did we meet before?"


    Nova looked her straight in the eyes and saw different emotions that made him feel strange. "I doubt we met before, but... to be honest, you look almost like my girlfriend."


    Destiny widened her eyes and evaded Nova''s gaze. "What do you mean I look like your girlfriend?! Y...You can''t say that so casually..."


    Nova''s words stumped Destiny, and she couldn''t think straight anymore.


    The strange atmosphere in the room took a dangerous turn as both became more aware of the other.


    Looking at Destiny, Nova got closer to her. Seeing Nova approaching her, Destiny was a little scared, but strangely enough, she was also a little expectant.


    Before she could think further, her body was suddenly hugged by Nova. Feeling a man''s body pressing hers in a hug, Destiny didn''t even think of resisting. As if it was expected, she hugged him back.


    Staying like this for a few seconds, Nova raised her head before kissing her forehead. At that moment, Destiny didn''t know when or how, but she started crying. All the emotions that she had suppressed inside for years came out.


    When Nova hugged and kissed her forehead, she felt a missing part of her be whole again.


    She felt her other half trying toe back to her again and be a single entity. Not knowing why she got these thoughts, she looked at Nova, only to see his golden eyes be a deep gold that enveloped her in a warm light.


    Slowly her tears came to an end. "Really now...who are you?" She asked after some time.


    "I''m still Nova... the Apex Star of Origin''s wielder. The better question would be... who are you? My girlfriend is the wielder of the Blue Star of Nirvana, but you have the same energy inside and look almost exactly like her... So who are you?" Asked Nova in a curious voice.


    When Destiny heard that, her eyes widened slightly before returning to normal, almost as if epting her fate, the tears once again came out of her eyes.


    "I...Noo! It can''t be..." Destiny cried like a little girl and gripped Nova''s neck while resting her head on his chest.


    Seeing her like this, Nova didn''t know how to act. What should he do? He got a little idea about Destiny''s origins but chose to stay silent.


    A few minutester Destiny stopped crying and fell asleep while resting on Nova.

 Chapter 48 Beasts Subjugation Part 1

    Chapter 48 Beast''s Subjugation Part 1


    After Destiny fell asleep in Nova''s arms, he hugged her for a few more minutes beforeying her on the bed with care.


    As he made his way out of the City Lord''s Estate, Nova repeatedly remembered those moments. If his conjunction was correct, then it was sad.


    He wasn''t in the mood to fool around with Maria and Alicia, so he found a nearby inn and stayed there.


    In the morning, he again went to the City Lord''s Estate, where he met the Subjugation Team''s members.


    "Nova! You''re here." Said Maria and Aliciaing towards him.


    "Mm." He nodded to the sisters and the other members before looking towards Destiny, who seemed downcast.


    Sensing Nova''s gaze, Destiny tried to calm herself down and put on her usual cold face. She also had a clue as to who she was or what she was...


    -----


    After the Subjugation Team,posed of the City Guards, Royal Guards, and Nova, set off to the beast''s territory, they noticed an increase in its poption.


    ''There weren''t as many beasts yesterday as there is tomorrow. Something is fishy.'' Thought Nova as he spread his senses.


    The others also noticed this strange phenomenon. It was like the beasts were forming a beast tide, a controlled one.


    Quickly killing the surrounding beasts, they went deeper into the forest, trying to find the Neb Beast King.


    After half an hour of killing, they finally saw a few Evolver Stage Beasts standing in line as if waiting for them.


    Behind the Evolver Stage beasts, there was a giant snake that had his eyes closed as if sleeping. Feeling the humans entering his territory, he opened his eyes, revealing two yellow eyes withrge slits.


    "Humans, why are you trespassing on my territory?" Asked the giant snake, who was over 30 meters long.


    "We wanted to ask you the same thing. Why are you beasts encroaching on the human''s territory and killing everyone trying to pass?" Asked the City Lord feeling the snake''s Neb Stage power.


    Hiss! The snake was almost smiling. At this point, a creepy smileing from a 30 meters long snake.


    "Our King wants to expand his territory in preparation for his Ascension to World Stage!" Said the giant snake, feeling proud of following a future World Stage.


    The others were shocked hearing this, as they couldn''t believe the situation. A World Stage wasn''t something they could contend against.


    Even the City Lord was a little apprehensive hearing this information before switching his gaze to Destiny.


    She was looking calm as if expecting the situation. "Indeed, one of the most usible causes for the beasts toe so close to a human territory is advancing stages. It happened in the past, and it will probably happen again."


    She was very calm and decisivelymanded. "Royal Guards! Advance!" Without any superfluous words, the Royal Guards heeded hermand and advanced through the dozens of Evolver Stage beasts before them. "City Lord, take the troops and find the Peak Neb Stage before it breaks through World Stage. Nova and I will keep them upied." She said to City Lord Payne.


    City Lors Payne nodded before taking the reins of the troops and detouring the giant snake and his followers.


    "Where do you think you''re going?! No one could disturb our King before advancing!" Hissed the giant snake before slithering towards the group and trying to stop them.


    "You''re my opponent." Destiny appeared before the giant snake, making him stop in his tracks. As the two started fighting, the other Evolver Stage beasts prepared to stop the troops from advancing against their King.


    "Space Domain." The space surrounding the beasts became like an invisible cage that trapped them inside. Nova appeared in the middle of dozens of Evolver Stage beasts before looking toward the troops that continued to advance through the forest without looking back.


    ''I hope they''ll stall the Peak Neb Beast before me and Destiny will catch up." Thought Nova as he prepared to fight with all he got.


    The Space Domain he just deployed was continuously cracking under the pressure of so many Evolver Stage beasts attacking it simultaneously.


    A golden halo appeared behind his back, his golden eyes radiating a powerful light with the little stars bing more lively. Nova deployed a new technique from the Apex Index.


    ''Light of Purification!'' was a new technique that Nova unlocked in his Apex Index, capable of releasing concentrated beams of fire energy at lightning speed.


    The beasts closest to Nova had their head or hearts pierced by a beam of light so fast they didn''t even know how they died. The other beasts seeing this roared toward Nova before charging once again.


    Destiny was fighting the Middle Neb Stage as an equal, despite being only a Peak Evolver Stage.


    Blue mes surrounded her, which slowed the snake''s movement.


    Seeing this, the snake was enraged and roared toward the sky as his yellow slits slowly became crimson red. He entered a frenzied state that doubled his power and mmed Destiny with his tail.


    Destiny crashed against multiple trees before stopping on a nearby rock. She had blood trickling down her cherry lips that,bined with her blue eyes, made for quite an arousing scene.


    Looking at the injured Destiny, Nova''s heart hurt a little, his eyes slowly taking on a deep shade of red, just like his halo.


    ''zing Fire!" Not caring about the energy consumption, Nova was surrounded by a sea of mes that quickly expanded. Not wanting to waste more time, he used his ability inbat for the first time. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''DEVOUR'' ck chains made of an unknown energy were released from his body, and he quickly approached the Evolver Stage Beasts.


    The ck chains were embedded into the beasts chest, and what began like a small pulse of energy transmitted to Nova''s body quickly transformed into a stream that dried the beast of their energy, and even their bloodline...


    Feeling the power coursing through his body, Nova felt his stagnant cultivation getting closer to the next level until BANG! He broke through what he considered to be Middle Stage 10.


    After a few minutes of fighting the Middle Neb Stage beast, Destiny had a lot of wounds on her body, and even her clothes were exposing some of her soft skin in some ces, like her breasts, for example...


    She was enraged fighting this snake because he kept escaping her attacks. Even her mes were absorbed by the scales on the snake''s body. She quickly looked at Nova''s battlefield and was surprised to see him suppress the beasts.


    When Nova sensed Destiny look at him, he looked back and almost felt his legs go soft seeing her dangling breasts and almost forgetting he was on a dangerous battlefield.


    ''I almost interrupted my Ability, focus!'' He recited mantras in his head to escape the nefarious thoughts.


    He concentrated more on his Ability output and was overjoyed to see that his cultivation once again broke through a higher stage, attaining Late Stage 10.


    ''My earlier deduction was correct. It seems my earlier stagnation was caused by overlooking my use of Ability. Why even be bestowed by the [Awakening], if you won''t use it?''


    Quickly trying to finish his battle so he could help Destiny and kill the giant snake, Nova channeled his Ability at full power.

 Chapter 49 Beasts Subjugation Part 2

    Chapter 49 Beast''s Subjugation Part 2


    The beasts surrounding Nova were quickly drained of their energy and bloodline. In only a few seconds they got so skinnier and could barely breathe before falling down, dead.


    Seeing it''spanions and friends all fall down, the giant snake was enraged even more and tried to escape Destiny before rushing towards Nova.


    The energy devoured from the Evolver Stage beasts wasn''t enough to push Nova for another breakthrough. He looked at the giant snake that hissed at him, and shed a provoking smile.


    ''I''ming for you, big guy.''


    Without another superfluous words, Nova rushed towards thest Neb Stage Giant Snake. After seeing the beast being suppressed by Destiny''s mes, he couldn''t help but nod, how hard must''ve been to suppress a beast almost a Stage higher than you. If you weren''t Nova it was absolutely hard to do so.


    ''zing Fire'', he quickly chanted, mes rushing out of his body, beforebining with Destiny''s own and strengthening them. The golden-blue mes finally started burning the snake''s powerful and fire-resistant scales.


    HISSS!!! The Giant Snake screamed in agony. "You puny humans! I''m going to kill you all!!!" ck smoke leaved the snake''s body, still...it was useless before two supreme mes...


    As quickly as the smoke leaved the snake''s body, it was instantly burned by Nova and Destiny''s me. ck chains came out of Nova, and just like with the other beasts it started devouring the snake''s energy and bloodline, constantly weakening him further.


    When Destiny saw the snake getting so much suppressed that he could barely move from his spot, she was amazed by Nova''s performance. She couldn''t believe that he was only a Peak Stage 9... if she knew that he was in an entirely different Stage what would she say?


    The fight didn''tst for more than ten minutes with the snake being oppressed by thebination of Nova and Destiny, he soon fell and couldn''t get up anymore, marking it''s death.


    The energy Nova devoured from the snake''s body didn''t help him breakthrough Evolver Stage, but made his position cemented as a Peak Stage 10.


    Destiny, being so close to Nova felt thetter''s energy getting stronger without making a breakthrough and couldn''t help but think of the ck chains that ''weakened'' the giant snake.


    ''Did he absorb the snake''s energy and made it his own? How terrifying...''


    She couldn''t have known that Nova''s Devouring Ability not only sucked it''s victim dry of energy, but also it''s bloodline and more importantly, life essence. It was basically devouring life and adding to your own, with the addition of strengthening your Ability and making it closer to an Evolution. Something almost unheard of in the Multiverse.


    After recuperating for a few minutes, Nova and Destiny decided to go and support the Beast''s Subjugation Team, wondering if they encountered the beast''s King yet.


    "We should quickly go, I''m afraid that City Lord Payne can''t hold off the beasts even with the troops help. Seeing as this Middle Neb Stage was so powerful, I think it would''ve keep the City Lord busy, what to say about a Peak Neb Stage close to a breakthrough to World Stage..." Said Destiny after thinking for a while.


    Nova, too, nodded after hearing that. If not for the two of them being so strong, he didn''t think that the City Lord would''ve had an easy time even against this giant snake. It was known that a beast would usually win again a human opponent of the same rank.


    Wothout much fanfare, they started going in the Beast Subjugation Team''s direction. The closer they got, a smell started permeating the air. It was a metallic and stingy kind of smell, it was blood...


    When they got closer to a opening in the forest, their eyes widened from seeing the situation unfurling before them. They were shocked seeing tens of bodies littered around the ground, without life at all. Seeing almost all of her troops dead, Destiny''s eyes reddened and she almost charged out before being stopped by Nova.


    In front of them at about 50 meters, stood a slim looking monkey that didn''t exude any pressure. It was calmly looking at them, if not for the foot pressed against a barely recognized City Lord''s head, he would be a seemingly ordinary monkey, albeit a 2 meter tall one.


    "Are you also here to stop me from expanding my territory? I don''t feel any of my higher ranked followers, so you must''ve killed them..." As the monkey finished speaking, he exuded a monstrous killing intent towards Nova and Destiny.


    Nova looked around one more time, before spotting Maria and Alicia''s bodies that were luckily still alive, barely, but alive. He breathed a sigh of relief before spotting the corpses of Destiny''s vice-captains that were missing limbs, or even a head...


    In fact, there were almost 40 people alive, but seeing more than a hundred dead was a gruesome sight, especially seeing the way they were mutted. Once again looking at City Lord''s barely recognizable face, Nova had a single thought.


    "World Stage..." It seems they werete in stopping the beast from breaking through, all the ns they made before failed without question.


    When Destiny heard Nova''s mutter, she also seemed to connect the dots and realized the truth before her. The monkey wasn''t even sweating, still he stood like a general on a battlefield,posed and ready to end the other party''s life.


    "If you two killed my subordinates, then you are quite strong for puny humans. What do you think about serving me?" Said the Monkey King looking at Nova and Destiny.


    Destiny''s gaze changed slightly hearing this and Nova''s expression didn''t change, because he couldn''t understand the implications behind the Monkey King''s words.


    "Nova...at my signal, be prepared to run, don''t stop and keep going until you reach the Capital. It should be safe there, yeah..." Destiny spoke softly to Nova.


    When Nova heard that he was stunned. "What are you talking about? Why should I run?" He was genuinely confused by Destiny.


    Destiny looked deeply at him, as if to memorize his face before speakig again.


    "This matter is not that simple. We are on the Human Continent, how could a beast even dare to have the thought of a human following him? This could mean only one thing... War.


    The Beastmen Kingdom must''ve dered war on us and infiltrated troops on the Human Continent, I wouldn''t be surprised if this monkey wasn''t even a Peak Neb Stage, but he actually concealed his cultivation..." Just as Destiny finished her words, the Monkey King started to p.


    "Wonderful! Truly wonderful. You actually got so much from a simple sentence by me. You''re really the Human''s Continent biggest talent who cultivated for only 5 years to reach a power levelparable to a Neb Stage powerhouse. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I guess giving you at least 3 more years, you could crush even World Stage like ants beneath your feet." The Monkey King smiled, clearly enjoying the situation.


    When Nova heard this he was surprised to be caught in the two''s continents war. He didn''t even begin his world conquest, but something like this happened already. Maybe it was a chance...?


    Destiny was surprised hearing the Monkey King saying this and she put up her guard. If a World Stage knew who she was...he was clearly sent to suppress and kill her. He probably knew all her weakness and was a perfect counter for her.


    Before she could say anything to Nova, she was surprised seeing him giving her a bright smile.


    ''What''s he smiling about? Can''t he see the situation before us right now?'' She was confused by Nova''s smile and the confidence around him.


    "Very good! Monkey King you will be the first."


    This statement confused both Destiny and the Monkey King. "I can''t seem to understand you human. I''m gonna be the first what?" He thought that this human probably hit his head and had a concussion.


    "Obviously, my first stepping stone in this world..."


    Barely finishing his words, and before Destiny and the Monkey King could react, Nova disappeared from his spot and appeared before the Monkey King, making his eyes widen in surprise, before a look of terror overtook his expression.


    ''Apex Index: Apex of Speed,Apex of Strength!'' Quietly chanting, Nova quickly appeared before the Monkey King, before slightly touching his arm, and he actually ripped it off.


    Destiny and the Monkey King were stunned and didn''t have time toprehend what happened.


    Nova clenched his fist before punching the Monkey King, a World Stage powerhouse feared in all the continents more than ten meters back, stopping in a nearby rock. With a caved chest and blood spurting from his mouth, the Monkey King had a look of horror on his face.


    ''What happened?!! How could this human be so strong all of a sudden? And what is this speed, I didn''t even see his punching!'' The Monkey King was both stunned and frightened.


    Destiny was shocked by Nova, as she only saw a blur before she she again saw Nova holding the Monkey King''s arm. Thetter disappeared before he reappeared in her vision almost half-dead.


    ''How could Nova be so monstrous?! He''s not even an Evolver Stage...'' She didn''t know what to say for a while. She could only stay there dumbly and looking as Nova approached the Monkey King.

 Chapter 50 Great Breakthrough! Stepping upon myself.

    50 Great Breakthrough! Stepping upon myself.


    Nova continued to walk until he arrived before the Monkey King. When the Monkey King saw his apathetic look, he couldn''t help but shudder also seeing his golden-red pupils and floating crimson stars in his eyes.


    "W...what are you?! You can''t possibly be a human! Why are you helping them?" The Monkey King, a glorious World Stage was trembling from fear, he couldn''t muster any strength seeing the look Nova gave him.


    He felt that he looked at the Beast Emperor''s eyes, the same feeling of suppression and majestic air surrounded Nova.


    Nova didn''t say anything and ck chains were released from his body, embedding in the Monkey King''s own before weakening him.


    As Nova felt the influx of energy from a World Stage enter his body, it gave him a feeling of euphoria.


    He saw the path to Evolver Stage opening before him slowly. After Destiny woke up from her stupor, she came behind Nova and looked at him in silence. Seeing that Destiny came besides him, Nova reassured her with a nod.


    She breathed in relief, seeing that it was still the same Nova and not a unknown entity ying pranks on her.


    After checking the surroundings, Destiny tried to regrup those people still alive.


    City Lord''s Payne condition was by far the worst, his right hand was missing and almost a quarter of his head was in a bloody state.


    Seeing him and the others in a state like this, Desiny quickly grouped them together, before using a mass regeneration technique.


    "Blue mes of Nirvana: Recuperate." Barely finishing her words, she emitted blue mes from her body that enveloped the remaining 40 persons alive from the group of 200. They all felt something warming in contact with their bodies and could see their wounds started to regenerate.


    Even Nova was surprised by Destiny''s mes that could heal dozens of people together. In his memory, not even Imperia could use her mes like that. No...her Blue Star of Nirvana''s mes, more exactly. By now, Nova was 99% sure that Destiny was a part of Imperia''s mes that shouldbine together to form a whole again.


    Not wanting to think about this subject anymore, Nova''s attention was once again onpletely devouring the Monkey King.


    Fifteen minutester. BOOM! A storm of energy formed with Nova at the center. Even the people that were a distance away and barely recovered a little, after Destiny healed them were affected.


    The ground 100 meters around Nova started cracking, the trees were almost rooted by the powerful currents that formed from his breakthrough.


    Evolver Stage! Nova broke to be an Evolver Stage, but his devouring wasn''tplete yet.


    Early Evolver Stage, Middle Evolver Stage, Late Evolver Stage and finally Peak Evolver Stage.


    Nova almost broke through an entire realm. When he thought he was done, he was surprised by a majestic energy that came from his Soul World, more urate from the Apex Star inside him.


    It poured its energy into Nova''s body to help him continue advancing.


    Five minutester another BOOM was heard, this time, Destiny and all the other who could move actually retreated hundreds of meters, afraid of being crushed by the pressure emitted by Nova''s breakthrough.


    At this moment Nova''s consciousness seemed to enter another world as he stepped in the Neb Stage.


    -----


    When he opened his eyes, Nova was surprised by what he saw, as he was back home. His old home on Earth, the one he moved after a certain incident...


    Seeing his old room, he was flooded by emotions, a sense of nostalgia almost took control of him, and he wanted to cry. That was when he realized that tears weren''ting out, even though his body was already moving.


    Taking a better look, Nova was surprised to see his body moving without him issuin amand to do so. It seems only his consciousness was present and this was a memory of his.


    The more Nova looked, the more he felt something wasn''t right.


    ''It can''t be that...''


    A little Nova could be seen running to the bathroom, he mmed the door open and was caught in someone''s arms.


    "Waa! Put me down, put me down! Pee!" the 6 years old Nova was in Arin''s arms, his mother.


    "What did I say about knocking when entering the bathroom?" Arin pretended to be angry with Nova, earning only his scornful look.


    "Come on, mom! I really need to pee, can''t you lecture me one minuteter? Pretty please!" Said an adorable Nova to his mom as he struggled to escape her demonic ws and the two weapons that pressed his nose almost suffocating him.


    "Hahaha! Our little boy won''t even listen to his mother now that he can use the toilet." Arin giggled and left Nova alone, finally.


    "We''re going to the yground in ten minutes! Be ready!" Arin''s voice could be heard down the hallway.


    It was a usual Saturday, the Calypso family had a habit of going to the yground with Nova to y. They didn''t miss a week since two years ago.


    Today only Arin was home, she took Nova to the yground, much to thetter''s excitement as he would meet his bestfriend there, Logan.


    When Nova entered the ygroud, he hurriedly took fly to the swing where another young boy was present. he seemed to be waiting someone.


    "Logannn!" Screamed Nova.


    "Novaaa!" Could be heard back.


    Seeing the two kids hugging as if they saw each other after ten years, Arin and Logan''s mom startedughing and continued to chat a few benches from where the kids were.


    Nova and Logan were fooling around, ying tag or hide''n''seek. They did contests of who could climb the 2 meters rope faster or who could spin and walk more steadily.


    They finally walked some stairs so they could go down the slide, when a shout was heard from where their moms were. "Nova, Logan! Where are you two guys?" It was their childhood friend, and crush Lexi.


    Both Nova and Logan liked her and decided topete for her heart by all kind of stupid contests. Logan looked at Nova.


    "Let''s do a final battle for Lexi! Thest one to go down the slide will lose her forever!" Said Logan.


    Nova looked at his bestfriend and was pretty scared seeing him like this.


    Still, he made his mind to win this. He didn''t know at that time, but a strange power slowly circted inside him.


    "Okay, Logan! Let''s battle for Lexi!" Nova''s green eyes had a little tinge of gold in them, it was so small no one would be able to observe it.


    When Nova saw his younger version epting Logan''s proposal for battle, he felt as if his world copsed.


    "YOU FUCKING SHIT! LET ME OUT!!! LET ME STOP THEM!" He was screaming like a madman at the Apex to release him.


    He knew exactly what happenedter, it was an event so tragic that he cut all connections with the world for a few years.


    Hepletely shut himself down. When he barely recovered, he was already in the first year of highschool.


    Not wanting to see that happening again, Nova tried to close his eyes, only to see that he wasn''t capable of doing so.


    A voice resounded in his head. "Look closely my wielder, as this is the first time you used my powers..."


    Not having a choice, Nova continued to watch the scene unfurling before his eyes. The young Nova and Logan started a ''brawl'', a fight between childrens normal for their ages. They tried to take a hold of each other and pushed as hard as they could.


    Logan finally found enough power to try and push Nova on the stairs...at that moment, Nova was scared to death.


    Seeing the stairs that were almost 3 meters high, no matter how young he was, he knew that if he fell, he would die.


    Time seemed to stop, the birds stopped chirping and the wind didn''t blow anymore. There was a single thing moving in the world at that moment, a little golden dot that formed on Nova''s forehead.


    It quickly expanded to cover his entire forehead, looking like a 10 pointed-star. When the time started flowing again, Arin was the first to feel it, owing to her Space-Time Bloodline.


    She frowned and wondered what could possibly happen, before hearing a scream that made her freeze.


    In that moment, when time flowed once again, with the power coursing through his body, Nova in his falling position took hold of Logan''s arm and slowly rose up, while using the inertia...he threw Logan in the stairs direction.


    Thud! Thump! His heart was beating like crazy, the mark on his forehead already disappeared.


    When he looked down all he saw was his bestfriend''s cracked skull with his brains out, as he fell from almost 3 meters on the hard concrete ground.


    He was frozen in ce, not knowing what to do, tears were forming in his eyes, and he screamed.


    "AHHHHH!!!" The scream alerted Arin and Logan''s mom as they rushed over with Lexi and also her mom.


    The sight made their hearts froze in ce.


    Logan''s mom almost copsed on the spot, only the tears and her screams kept her strong enough to approach her dead son.


    Lexi started bawling her eyes out, her mother also couldn''t take it anymore and took her hand, preparing to leave and call an ambnce.


    Arin quickly approached Nova, she was scared for her son as she saw him in that state. With tears falling down his eyes and a nk look, he copsed in her arms.


    After that incident took ce, everyone thought Logan slipped and fell down the stairs, hitting his head on the ground enough to crack it open. Even Logan''s mom thought so.


    Nova was also categorized as a victim as he didn''t even talk for a few months, barely doing so six monthster, only with his mom and dad.


    Their family moved from their city to Metropolitan City.


    Nova lost his connection with Lexi, his crush, and more importantly, his bestfriend. Barely at 14 years, when he entered highschool did he start talking again. He became a social person, but without any friends to speak of.


    His only ''friends'' became Juan and Maria when he moved to Pearl City to start anew. He never spoke about that incident with his parents, though, he could feel that they actually knew what happened.


    From that moment onwards, as if to repent for what he did, Nova tried to suppress everything about him. Starting from his brains and academics, to his talents, he even practiced martial arts only for himself and never showed it to anyone.


    He knew that he could do everything he proposes to do, but he stopped himself from doing so. In the memory of Logan, he decided to live an ordinary life.


    When he entered high-school, Lexi''s parents contacted his parents to ask about Nova''s highschool, they wanted to send Lexi over.


    Their business was blooming and wanted to move out to another country.


    They thought of Arin and Martin, and wanted them to raise Lexi as she could''ve attend the same highschool as Nova. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When Nova heard this, he immediately rejected them. Scared because of what happened with Logan and scared of facing her. How could he meet her eyes, when, even if by ident, even if Logan was the first to push him to his death, he still killed his bestfriend for her.


    How could he face her? At that point, he lost every connection with Lexi and her parents. Still, he didn''t regret it.


    -----


    The moment this shback ended, Nova''s consciousness was a total mess. Everything became a crimson red inside his Soul World, if there was ever a world ending catastrophe, it would look like this.


    He didn''t know how many hours passed, or days.


    Nova kept crying and screaming his heart out. The memory he kept buried inside, all the emotions, the time he spent trying to ept that situation, all came back at him.


    Not knowing how many hourster, after venting enough, a Nova with crimson eyes look at the Apex.


    "You...you should have let me die instead." He spoke calmly as if it was not his death he was talking about.


    "Do you understand now?" Asked the Apex, seemingly not hearing Nova.


    "Of course. From the first time you asked me, I knew what you talked about. I just wanted to distract myself from epting the truth."


    Nova''s cid voice could be heard inside the Soul World.


    The Apex was surprised seeing the Crimson World recede from Nova''s Soul World and his eyes being back to normal.


    "If there is one thing I understand though...if you are strong enough, you can do everything. Even when the [Awakening] hit the Earth, deep inside of me I could feel it. It kept growing, that lustful feeling, all the emotions buried deep down wanted to resurface once again.


    I once again oppressed them, locked the door and threw the key away. When I discovered the dungeon, heard about the Star Sect, when I found out about the Realms and the Multiverse.


    Everything made me excited without me knowing it. I once again stopped myself from growing to my real potential as I suppressed everything again and again.


    When you showed me this memory...I knew what wasing. And I realized something, how could I be such a fool when the answer was right in front of me?


    I... I just have to grow strong enough to defy even death itself and revive Logan. I just have to be the strongest and end the ''Slumbering''.


    The name now makes sense, it''s because people die, that the ''Slumbering'' is constantly getting stronger, right, Apex?" As Nova finished his long speech, he looked towards the Apex.


    The Apex was silent for a while, before the golden star formed a mouth that seemed to be grinning wildly.


    "That''s right."


    ¡î¡î¡î¡î¡î


    VOLUME 1:Stepping upon, END.


    VOLUME 2: Rising, Coming up next.

 Chapter 51 Destination: Capital City

    51 Destination: Capital City


    Exiting his Soul World, Nova opened his eyes and scanned the surroundings. The ground was destroyed a few hundreds meters around him, broken trees, it wasplete disaster.


    His cultivation was at Middle Neb Stage, this surprised him as he didn''t think that he would advance so much in a short time. The energy from the World Stage Monkey King was barely able to push him to Early Neb Stage. Clearly, the Apex helped him, or maybe the shackles he wore all this time.


    Finally he spotted Destiny and the others, slightly raising his foot, Nova appeared a few hundred meters, directly in front of them. There were barely 40 people alive. Luckily, Maria and Alicia were fine, even City Lord Payne survived.


    Destiny did a good job keeping them alive and even though they weren''tpletely healed, at least they''re state wouldn''t get worse even more.


    The people were surprised seeing him appear so suddenly in front of them, even Destiny couldn''t get a feel for Nova''s power anymore.


    "Are you fine? Did you just breakthrough?" Asked Destiny.


    "Indeed, I''m at Middle Neb Stage now." Said Nova, shocking those around him.


    They were all taken aback hearing Nova admitting to be in Middle Neb Stage, how did he advance so fast? Where did he get enough energy to do so? Still, they tactfully decided to ignore the question and kept their silence.


    Seeing that the situation was worse than they expected, Nova, Destiny and City Lord Payne discussed what to do next. Nova wanted to go to Capital City, but didn''t know the road. Destiny offered to go with him and City Lord Payne will take the rest of the troops and retreat to the city, where they will regroup with the stationed troops and continue to defend Jivili city.


    "Then everything is settled, let''s go Destiny. You said it would take us 2 days to get to Capital City?" Nova asked Destiny.


    "Yes, at least 2 days, but if we encounter some trouble on the road, then I''m afraid even more time will be wasted..." Said Destiny, hoping to arrive without problems.


    Nova looked at the two sisters, Maria and Alicia, he nodded at them signifying his departure and probably one of theirst encounters... Nova''s heart hurt a little seeing their expressions worsening, still he thought it was for the better to end their rtionship earlier, before they will catch feelings and it will be toote.


    As much as he liked the two, he understood that it was only ''lust'' that made him do it with the two of them. Destiny watched the short interaction between Nova and the sisters without saying anything.


    After a few minutes of saying goodbye, Nova and Destiny walked away without looking back. Starting their journey to Capital City, Destiny consumed a few pills that helped her recover er energy.


    She was almost depleted and didn''t have much energy stored, as she fought the giant snake she used almost half of her energy. After healing the others she was at 0 and also took some pills to help her continue the healing.


    Usually after a warrior depleted his energy, in the good case, he will copse. In the worst case... he could even die from exhausting his energy.


    Seeing Destiny barely recovering some energy only to use it again to run, Nova proposed to rest for a while.


    "No, we can''t stop, I don''t know what will happen to the Capital, maybe they need all the troops at their disposal to resist the Beastmen Kingdom. We should just hurry up and see what we can do."


    "Hmm, then let me carry you, it should help us arrive faster this way, as I am faster that you. Meanwhile, you can also recover to your peak in these 2 days." Proposed Nova.


    After thinking for a while, Destiny nodded to him. Nova gently put his hand on Destiny''s back and legs. He lifted her up in a princess carry position and brougt her closer to his chest.


    Being so close to a man, Destiny blushed a bit and was quickly getting hot after feeling Nova''s hands on her body. Her head touched his shoulder and her breasts were slightly inching closer to his chest. After everynding from Nova''s jumps, they even touched a little.


    It was almost a day since they started their journey to the Capital, they only encountered some small fries that were instantly pulverized by Nova''s space energy. Destiny didn''t even see him doing so and thought they were lucky to not encounter enemies.


    How could she see what Nova was doing if he used his space energy to kill the enemy from almost a kilometer? After he broke through Neb Stage, Nova''s use of energy and more importantly, the quality of his energy were more that 100 times than when he was a Peak Stage 10.


    If Nova felt it right, then he could most probably kill everyone below Gxy Stage with a fist. He asked Destiny about the hughest Stage present in the world. Surprisingly, every single Emperor from all the continents was a Peak Universe Stage. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It wasn''t something the current Nova could contest against. After Gxy Stage, there was still the Cosmos Stage and only then Universe Stage, not to mention the Peak of Universe Stage.


    "Are there Immortal Stage here?" This question earned a doubtful look from Destiny.


    "Immortal Stage? I''ve never heard of it before. What''s that and how do you know about it?"


    After thinking for a while, Nova decided toe clean. "Actually, I''m not from this world and I came here only toplete a task my master asked me to..." Nova refered to Primordial Kanares as his master, because thetter said that as long as he thinks of himself as his master, it would be enough.


    Destiny wasn''t as shocked as she had her doubts of Nova''s identity from the moment she saw him.


    Normally every single human, without question will have a map of the Human Kingdom. So how could Nova be so lost in the wilderness? It wasmon sense.


    Still she didn''t give it much thought, until it was clearly his first time hearing about Jivili City, one of the biggest routes of transportation in the kingdom. Without question even a kid would''ve heard of Jivili City, that was the biggest red g.


    Now hearing him say that, she just nodded to express her understanding much to Nova''s surprise.


    "Aren''t you surprised at all?" Asked Nova with a confused expression.


    Seeing Nova''s confused expression and the little frown formed by his eyebrows, Destiny chuckled a little. She started to exin her earlier doubts about him.


    After hearing her say this, Nova was enlightened about the reason for her earlier fast eptance.


    "Oh right, I forgot to mention it before, what is your task given by your master in this world?" Asked Destiny feeling a bit curious about what could a being capable of sending someone in another world would want.


    "Oh, I just have to rule all the continents..." Said Nova matter-of-factly.

 Chapter 52 Arriving at the Capital, Destinys identity

    52 Arriving at the Capital, Destiny''s identity


    Destiny was shocked hearing him casually say that he would rule all the continents. In her mind she thought that he was joking until she saw his confident and carefree expression.


    "Are you crazy?! Conquering the continents? How could you be so calm??" She was still incredulous about Nova''s statement.


    "It''s okay, when I arrived in this world I was very weak. But look at me now in less than a week I''m a Middle Neb Stage. Not to mention that I have over 5 months until my time here is over." Said Nova without giving it much thought.


    After he talked with the Apex in his Soul World, Nova decided to give his all to pursue his goal of bing the strongest and reviving Logan. How could a world that barely has a few Peak Universe Stages, even weaker that the region he came from? One of the countless regions that existed.


    It was to be remembered that he was the wielder of the Apex Star of Origin, the strongest star to exist from the beginning of all life. Won''t he make a fool of himself if he couldn''t even do a small task like this?


    He even wanted to finish his task earlier, so he gave himself 3 months, not 6.


    After thinking for a while, Destiny epted the truth as Nova was right, when they first meet he was only a Stage 9, look at him now, standing tall in the Middle Neb Stage.


    He even unlocked new techniques, now his Apex Index could be said to contain two sections. Apex Blessings and Star Technique.


    The Apex Blessing section has techniques like Apex of Strength, Speed, Senses, Body etc, that was kind of a ''Word Empowering'' which could potentially heighten said word. Obviously ''Apex of Strength'' will bring Nova''s power to the maximum his body could resist, this limit will go even higher using ''Apex of Body''. Of course there is a limit to it, that being his energy.


    But with his Devouring Ability that''s not a problem anymore. While Devouring could help Nova grow in strength, it also made him like a never-ending tank of energy as not all energy he absorbed will be converted to strength, a portion of it will be stored and used in case Nova''s own energy is almost depleted.


    The Star Technique section gave Nova ess to only 3 techniques, namely Star Chasing, Star Wings and Starburst.


    Star Chasing was a technique that improved his speed by a few times, it will make wonders when used with Apex of Speed in a battle.


    Star Wings is the ''coolest'' in Nova''s opinion as it would give him the chance to fly in the air, only a World Stage powerhouse is normally capable of such a feat, both in this world and Nova''s region outside.


    Starburst, as it''s name implies is a concentration technique used tobine different energies together without problem which could be released at will. It''s forte was that no matter how many energies one possesses. From the informations Nova received, it was even possible tobine Laws of Universe.


    His understanding of Laws was so shallow that it was almost inexistent, one could learn Laws only in the Universe Stage. Still, he would make sure to ask his master when he gets out of this world.


    Shaking his head to forget all these unnecessary things, Nova used Apex of Speed, Star Wings and Star Chasing together to reach his maximum moving speed.


    "Brace yourself, I''m going to increase my speed." He warned Destiny.


    She didn''t say a word, but was surprised to see wings made of light appear on Nova''s back. Without a warning she was forced to grab Nova''s clothes because of the sudden eleration.


    "Wah! What is..." Destiny was forced to close her mouth and eyes as the speed they were moving at was incredulous. And of course it was, maybe not even a Middle Gxy Stage was capable of being as fast as Nova.


    In two hours Nova slowed down a little and deactivated his Star Wings as he could see a big city in front of him. He was still 20 kilometers before the grand and majestic city in front.


    After stopping for a while he decided to ask Destiny as he wasn''t sure. "Is that Capital City ahead?" Said Nova pointing at the city.


    Destiny''s eyes lit up and she hurriedly nodded.


    "That''s right! And we arrived so fast!" She was genuinely surprised by Nova''s speed and could barely contain her excitement for finally arriving at her home.


    In only a few minutes they were standing in front of a closed gate. The guards were alerted as they saw two unknown individuals before the city gates and prepared to warn them. Before the guards on the walls could say something though, a strong voice was heard shouting.


    "Captain Destiny, you''re back!" A burly middle-aged man could be seen shouting and getting closer before he actually jumped from the 50 meters tall wall.


    BOOM! Hisnding was so strong that the ground creaked a few meters around him, the man exuded a strong World Stage.


    "Marquis Bernon! I''m d we meet again. This is my friend Nova, he saved my life when a World Stage Monkey King tried to kill me." Destiny was surprised to see Marquis Bernon as he was kind of a mentor to her when she was little.


    Hearing that a World Stage beast was sent to kill Destiny, Marquis Bernon exuded a strong killing intent, disying that his power wasn''t a joke, but umted from the battlefield.


    He controlled himself before looking towards Nova and giving him a grateful smile. "Boy, I must thank you for saving Destiny''s life. Who knows what the Emperor would''ve done if his single adopted daughter has meet misfortune." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When Nova heard that, he remembered that Destiny''s identity was a bit special. When giving some thought, he also told her with pride that he will rule the continents.


    When he looked towards her, Destiny looked smug and gave him a beautiful smile. Nova felt his face starting to burn a little, considering the fact that if Destiny told the Emperor his ns, he would probably p the current him to death.


    As the two were thinking about Nova''s words, Marquis Bernon was looking at the two''s changing expressions, especially Destiny''s smile.


    "Has the little princess taken a liking to this boy?!"

 Chapter 53 Princess Destiny Part 1 (R-18)

    53 Princess Destiny Part 1 (R-18)


    Hearing Marquis Bernon say his thoughts out loud. Destiny blushed a little. She put up an angry expression and prepared to rebuke him.


    Still, before she could defend her dignity, another voice was heard.


    "Can we enter the Capital now? It''s kind of a crisis..." Said Nova, remembering the many enemies he yed on the way. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing that the two men ignored her, Destiny stomped on the ground and decided to enter the gates alone without waiting for Nova and Marquis Bernon.


    The two men looked at each other andughed, seeing Destiny act like that. "Women..." They said before following Destiny through the gate.


    Once inside the capital, Nova had to admit that even though there weren''t many pedestrians walking because of the ongoing war, he could feel the city''s vitality simply by the neatly arranged streets and buildings he came across.


    Guards were patrolling the empty streets in case of a surprise attack so that they could be summoned at any time.


    After speeding through the streets, Nova wasn''t stopped by anyone as he was following Destiny and Marquis Bernon.


    Finally, after a few more minutes, they arrived at a garrison that had some troops undergo some kind of training. When the troops saw Marquis Bernon, they hurriedly saluted him.


    "We greet the Marquis!" They shouted in unison.


    Marquis Bernon only nodded slightly before rushing towards themandment room. He barged the door open, revealing three persons inside, two men and a woman.


    "Bernon, how could you enter like that in themandment room?!" Said a middle-aged man.


    "I didn''te empty-handed. I brought some gifts." Marquis Bernon smiled before moving out of the door frame and allowing the others in the room to see Destiny.


    "Princess Destiny!"


    "Your Highness is back!"


    The people in the room were ecstatic seeing their princess was now back and safe. They were surprised to see Destiny being followed by a young man they didn''t know.


    "Your Highness, this is...?"


    "He is my friend, Nova. A few days ago, he saved my life from a World Stage sent to assassinate me." Destiny started exining how she met Nova and all their happenings.


    The few people in the room were shocked to hear that a Peak Stage 9 could contend against a World Stage powerhouse and not only but also kill thetter. Even more so when they heard that he was now a Middle Neb Stage, this exined why they couldn''t see his cultivation.


    They started thanking Nova for bringing their princess to safety. All of them were also in Marquis ranks, just like Bernon. To be one, they should be at least on World Stage. A Baron is a Rank 9, Viscount at Evolver Stage, Count is a Neb Stage, Marquis obviously at World Stage, Duke Cosmos Stage, andstly, the King Rank is conferred by the Emperor to Universe Stage powerhouses that did meritorious deeds to the Human Continent.


    The Emperor, along with the king ranks and dukes, were holding the border from copsing. They left more than a day ago, and it was unknown about their situation.


    Nova was pretty much surprised by the events unfolding in front of him. It was the perfect chance for him to go to the battlefield and plunder the poor beastmen to get stronger.


    So he volunteered to help the Human kingdom resist its enemies, the Beastmen Kingdom.


    "Where is the battlefield currently? I would like to help the Human Kingdom defend its territory and poption." Asked Nova after giving it a little thought.


    "No! It''s too dangerous on the battlefield. There will be many strong powerhouses that could take your life in a sh." Destiny admonished Nova for being rash.


    Nova looked at her before shing a smile, causing her to blush slightly. ''Why do I blush every time he smiles at me? What''s wrong...?''


    "It''s okay. I can take care of myself. Don''t worry too much about me, princess. " Nova ended his speech with a wink.


    Destiny only harrumphed before turning around and exiting themandment room with an angry expression.


    The Marquis Ranks in the room were stunned by their princess outbursts and looked dumbfounded towards Nova. Only Marquis Bernon was slightly moreposed, as he knew more about Destiny''s feelings.


    Nova hurriedly went towards Destiny before barely catching up to her before she could enter her room.


    "What more do you want?" Destiny''s eyes were a little swollen, and she looked about to cry.


    Nova arrived in front of her before putting his arm around her waist, and he kissed her, sealing her lips.


    Destiny was surprised, feeling Nova''s lips seal her own. She couldn''t believe what was happening right now. She didn''t think for a moment that Nova would kiss her.


    It would be a lie to say that she didn''t catch any feelings for Nova. Considering that he saved her life, he was also pretty handsome... He was so strong and had an unblemished air around him. Every time his golden eyes would look into hers, she would feel so defenseless but also kind of charmed by the strong will in them.


    For a few seconds, Destiny was out of this world, and she also started kissing Nova back. As if to remember his lips taste forever.


    It was only a few minutester that they separated their lips. Destiny had a look of grievance on her face. She wondered why he stopped when it felt so good. It was clear that she didn''t know how hard she was currently panting.


    "Let''s continue in your room." Said Nova to Destiny, reminding her that they were in an open hallway and kissing for everyone to see.


    Destiny realized their circumstances before hurriedly entering the room like a scared rabbit. She took one of Nova''s arms before also pulling him into the room with her.


    Once in the room, forgetting all her inhibitions, Destiny jumped in Nova''s arms and kissed his mouth, initiating the intimate act between them. Nova was also surprised, seeing how active Destiny was.


    It was his first time ''conquered'' by a woman. Usually, the man tries to pursue the woman into sex, not the opposite.


    She locked her legs around his waist and pressed her boots on his chest. Nova could feel a fluffy feeling against his chest. From the looks of it, it was at least E-cup. Nova used his tongue to enter Destiny''s mouth, which he did very quickly.


    Feeling a tongue enter her mouth, Destiny was lost in the pleasure. French kissing for a while, she felt a wetnessing from her private zone.


    Also, feeling her getting so wet that it poured, Nova used his hand to check her. He felt his hand getting wet only from the materials of her pants.


    Little Nova also rose to the sky and touched her. The impact of feeling a thick rod trying to make his way to her intimate zone made Destiny even wetter. She masturbated alone for a while, but this feeling thoroughly beat it out.


    Nova started going to bed while carrying Destiny in his arms. Once he arrived, he threw her on the bed, causing her to yelp. He got his clothes off him, allowing Destiny to see his perfect body and, most importantly, his 15-inch long monster, ready to fuck her mind out.


    She gulped, seeing Nova''s dick. She didn''t expect it to be so big. "Is that gonna fit in?" She asked, somewhat unsure.


    Nova only smiled at her question. "Even if it''s not gonna fit from the first time, I will shape it eventually..." He barely finished his words before his naked body got closer to Destiny.


    Destiny was still mingling on Nova''s words before feeling him taking out all her clothes. She was stark naked in front of the man she liked, this caused her to be shy. Completely different than her earlier outburst and sex appeal.


    Seeing the two mountain peaks before him, Nova couldn''t resist sucking on them. "Ah!" This elicited a moan from Destiny, as she didn''t expect Nova to start sucking on her breasts so suddenly.


    He sucked, pinched, and yed with her breast for a few minutes until Destiny couldn''t take it anymore, and while holding on to the bed sheets, she actually came. Nova was excited seeing here only from his ying with her breasts.


    Seeing her holding on to the bed sheets so hard and biting her sexy lips, Nova couldn''t resist. He positioned his dick between her breasts and started thrusting slowly.


    Destiny was met face-to-face with Little Nova, she was still amazed by the long and thick snake approaching her lips. Without giving it much thought, she brought her head closer before kissing it.


    Nova felt he was in heaven seeing a beauty like Destiny willingly kissing his dick with so much love and care. He put one of his hands on Destiny''s back head before slowly getting her closer to his dick.


    Destiny opened her mouth and decided to take Nova''s dick inside her mouth. She started slurping on it, her tongue coiled around Nova''s dick, and slowly, she got faster and faster, getting used to how to suck it properly.


    Nova put one of his hands on her cheek and started caressing it, much to Destiny''s liking.


    Feeling her breasts stroking his penis every time he trusted and also her great tongue coiling around his dick''s head, Nova felt reborn. "You are amazingly good at this."


    Destiny blushed a bit, being with his dick in her mouth and hearing him say something shameless to her face.


    In only a few minutes, Nova reached his limit. He was about toe. "I''m close toing!"


    Destiny didn''t mind what Nova said and wanted to taste his cum, so she opened her mouth wide and covered almost half of his dick.


    A thick and smelly liquid entered Destiny''s mouth, making her choke on Nova''s dick before barely swallowing.


    Nova''s cum poured a little from Destiny''s mouth, and she catches it with her hands before swallowing all of it. Nova was even more excited seeing the ex-cold beauty swallowing all his cum.


    He remembered the cold and distant Destiny he first saw and couldn''t help butpare her to the current Destiny on her knees, barely keeping her virginity. Nova observed that he liked to take a girl''s virginity and hoped not to develop aplex...maybe it was a bit toote.


    "Did you like it?" Asked Nova triumphantly.


    Destiny averted her gaze feeling Nova''s burning eyes locked onto her like this. ''How did I be such a huge pervert?

 Chapter 54 Princess Destiny Part 2 (R-18)

    54 Princess Destiny Part 2 (R-18)


    Destiny leaned on the bed and put her fingers around her pussy, trying to incite Nova.


    "This part is burning..."


    Hearing this, Nova was pumped and hurriedly came over to Destiny. He positioned his dick between her thighs and looked her in the eyes.


    "I''m going to start. It will initially hurt, but it will get better shortly after." Said Nova, trying to soothe Destiny.


    Without further ado, Nova''s dick tried to make his way in, only to get blocked by something. Destiny''s breaths were getting out of control, obviously knowing what would happen next.


    ''Damn, she''s so tight. Push, push!'' After a few seconds of trial and error, Nova was finally inside Destiny. The warm blood, slightly touching Nova''s penis, was like a drug for him.


    Still remembering it was Destiny''s first time, he held back and gently pushed.


    "Ahh! It hurts..." Destiny was surprised at how much it hurt. She expected it to hurt, but not this much, as even in a battle where she was cut or hit, it didn''t hurt like this.


    Nova leaned over her and softly kissed her lips to calm her down.


    Looking into Nova''s golden eyes, Destiny felt warm and safe. Even her pain lessened for a bit.


    She took hold of Nova''s neck and pulled him towards her to feel his lips again.


    Nova was surprised to see her beautiful face, which looked almost like that of his girlfriend, Imperia. Still not used to her looking like Imperia, Nova had aplex feeling inside him. He kissed Destiny back, trying to forget his earlier thoughts.


    After a few minutes of kissing and cuddling, Nova separated his lips from hers and wanted to continue exploring her insides.


    ''She must be the tightest girl I''ve been inside of...'' Nova was taken aback seeing Destiny was still so tight, even though she was more rxed now and her pussy was so wet.


    Forcing his way in, Nova''s dick was even more erect than before, thanks to their kissing session back then. Slowly thrusting, Nova felt that he was forcibly sucked inside. It took only a few thrusts for Destiny to start moaning.


    "Mmm. Ahhh. Yes, that''s it!" She clearly enjoyed feeling herself being filled up by Nova''s long and thick dick. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You''re so tight it''s driving me crazy!"


    "Ahmm, yes, that spot! Go deeper! Ahh!"


    Nova upped his game by thrusting faster, making Destiny feel she had lost her mind. He was close to cumming.


    Without warning, Destiny felt warm inside her pussy and couldn''t take it anymore before reaching her orgasm.


    "Ah, ah." She panted hard while her nails almost dug into Nova''s back. "It was so good..." Barely finishing her words, Destiny once again felt something enter inside her. Looking down, she saw Nova''s unfazed dick once again entering her pussy.


    "Wait, I just came, and I''m more sensitive now." Not heeding Destiny''s words, Nova started thrusting inside her dripping pussy. He watched as her pussy released her nectar while his cum also fell from inside her. This image was etched in his mind, along with Destiny''s pleasured expression when she reached orgasm.


    Nova pumped Destiny''s pussy like crazy, suddenly his eyes lit up, and he thought of something. He put his fingers on Destiny''s cheek. Using his thumb, he tried to ess her mouth.


    Seemingly interested, Destiny opened her mouth to receive Nova''s thumb in. She started sucking on it.


    Slurp!Slurp! Sound could be hearding from Destiny''s mouth as she continued licking Nova''s thumb, while also feeling her pussy getting banged hard. She was ecstatic. Never in her life did she think that sex could bring so much pleasure.


    A few minutester, Nova once again creampied Destiny''s pussy. "I''ming!" This time he announced his shot.


    Destiny didn''t even bother to respond as she left his thumb behind. Only to suck on his three middle fingers. Feeling that Nova had once again finished inside, she tried to stand up.


    Seeing Destiny trying to stand up, Nova was stunned for a second, not knowing what she wanted to do. Destiny touched Nova''s chest before pushing him onto his back.


    Destiny was above a shocked Nova, and she caught his still-hard cock before reaching to spread her pussy. Slowly leaning on his cock, she could feel his dick arriving before her pussy.


    Without warning, she put it in. "Ahh! Shit, it''s still so tight." Seeing Destiny wanted to ride him, Nova was surprised by what had happened. It was the first time that a girl tried to do it


    "Ahh, yes, soo good! More, I want more!!!" Destiny had a look of ecstasy on her face. She rose a little before suddenly falling down his cock. Destiny repeated this until she got a handle on it.


    She started riding his dick faster and faster, much to both likings. In only a few minutes, Destiny reached her limits. She climaxed again before leaning on Nova''s chest.


    Looking at Destiny, Nova wasn''t fully satisfied yet. He once again put her on top of him, aiming his tip at her pussy. He trusted.


    "Arghh! What are y..." Destiny couldn''t finish her words before the feeling of getting banged resounded again. "Slower, please go slower!" She was losing her mind while feeling so damn good.


    Nova reached a new depth inside Destiny''s pussy. He liked her pussy so much for its mind-blowing tightness. The feeling of his dick being sucked in every time he thrust it was heavenly.


    The two''s pants and moans could be heard in the room. Nova continued to thrust inside Destiny while also kissing her and ying with her nipples.


    Half an hourter, they both came at the same time. Destiny''s eyes formed a few tears around them. She looked so satisfied right now that it would be hard for someone seeing her resist the temptation. Luckily, there was Nova in the room...


    Without giving Destiny''s pussy a good and long pause to breathe, he turned her around. Now her big round ass was facing him.


    The sudden turn of events elicited a yelp from Destiny. "Ah! What are you doing now?" Confused by Nova, she turned to look at him positioned under her again.


    "It''s gonna get better..." Barely finishing his words, Nova thrust inside her again. "Ahhh, ahhh!!"


    The feeling of not seeing who was behind you gave a new sensation to Destiny. She was driven insane by the fact that she couldn''t see Nova. It felt so wrong...but also good at the same time.


    "Mmhm! Ah!" Her moans were interrupted by a sudden p from Nova. He pped her perky ass so hard that she yelped. Seeing the reaction he wanted from her, Nova continued to bang her pussy while pping her ass.


    Destiny''s tears returned, and it was unknown if it was from pain or pleasure. She looked behind her to see Nova smiling at her.


    Looking at Destiny''s aggrieved expression, Nova was enamored by her. Fromying down, he rose and pressed her back. Destiny was touching the bed with her breasts.


    After moving to doggy style, Nova tried to go even deeper inside her. "Ah, no! It can''t go deeper!" Destiny felt her pussy being filled uppletely. The burning sensationing from her pussy was incredible.


    Seeing her perfectly clean butthole, Nova got to his old device. He licked his index finger, after which he slowly introduced it into her asshole.


    Perhaps feeling his finger trying to make his way inside her ass, Destiny tried to look back, only to be stopped by a new sensation. "Mm, it''s...it''s the wrong hole, Ah!"


    Nova sessfully introduced his index finger in her asshole and started to make space. After all, he was sure there was enough room for a few others...


    "Do you like it?" shing a grin, Nova saw Destiny barely controlling herself. He was sure she was feeling extremely good right now.

 Chapter 55 The Show Continues (R-18)

    55 The Show Continues (R-18)


    .....


    After Nova got his fingers inside Destiny''s asshole, he continued to bang her pussy. Destiny thought she was going to pass out, being stimted by her two holes that were prated continuously.


    She was slowly being filled up.


    "Ahh ahh! Yes, soo goood!" With a look of ecstasy on her face, she continued to moan like crazy.


    "Cumming! Ahh!" Nova sessfully shot his load inside her pussy once again. He still didn''t have enough of her tightness, which made him curious. How tight would her ass be? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without much thought, Nova positioned his dick toward Destiny''s asshole. Feeling the still, stiff rod wanting to enter her other hole, Destiny panicked.


    "Wait! You can''t enter there..." Shutting her mouthpletely, Destiny gritted her teeth, realizing that there was no stopping what was about toe.


    ''No way I''m allowing him to do this! But still, it felt so good only from his fingers.'' Though it was tight at first, after he lubricated his dick, he smoothly made his way inside Destiny''s anus. Both of them felt it deeply, especially Destiny.


    ''It''s even tighter than her pussy! I''m going to finish in no time.'' Nova also gritted his teeth after being inside Destiny''s ass for only a few seconds.


    As for Destiny? She was drowning in the painful but still pleasuring feeling of her asshole being slowly prated. It was apletely different feeling from her pussy being banged. She could feel her ass closing on Nova''s dick every time that he advanced inside of her.


    It was a phenomenal experience for the two of them. Destiny''s first anal and Nova''s first time feeling this tightness around his dick. It almost made him cum in a few seconds.


    He gradually deepened his thrusts and started going at it faster. ''Not good!'' Nova''s expression changed when he felt Destiny bing even more, tighter, something he thought would be impossible.


    He slowed down for a little, not allowing himself to finish so fast. Grabbing Destiny''s breasts, he yed with her nipples, his other hand coiled around her waist, and pulled her towards him.


    The two kissed briefly while Nova''s penis was still inside her butthole. When Nova felt her asshole rx for a bit, he once again deepened his thrusting.


    "Ahh! Mmh!"


    "Yeah, you''re still so freaking tight!" Nova bit her earlobes and licked them for a while. "Ah, it tickles!" Destiny felt their heartbeats get stronger and stronger, being so close to each other.


    She felt his muscr chest pressing her back while his yful tongue was licking her earlobe. It felt so intimate and loving that she lost her mind. Her body''s strength left her, and she almost fell forward before feeling a solid hand catching her.


    Nova continued to y with her breasts, mouth, and even her perky ass sometimes while still giving her anal.


    A few minutester, he finally reached his limit.


    Once again, shooting his load inside Destiny, he watched as shepletely leaned her body forward, almost passing out from being drained.


    She was sweating so much, barely doing anything, only receiving. So Destiny thought of how to pay him back.


    12:26


    "You can use my mouth for a while. I''m too tired to get up." Saying so, she turned on her back and opened her mouth wide for Little Nova.


    Nova''s knees got down to her ears, and he slowly got down with his dick pointing toward her mouth. Feeling her soft lips touching his penis before it went inside her mouth, Nova turned a little and started ying with her clitoris.


    Feeling this, Destiny was surprised and felt incapable of stopping Nova''s actions. Her clitoris was being yed with while her mouth was too full to say anything. You could say she was fed up...


    She liked sex, especially with Nova, as he seemed toe up with a new idea to bring her positive sensations every time.


    "Be careful, I want to go a little deeper." Nova warned Destiny as he wanted to deep throat her.


    When Destiny thought she couldn''t be any more surprised, she felt her oxygen being taken away. As a feeling of being choked overtook her senses.


    Checking sounds could be heard from Destiny as her eyes teared up. She was deprived of any sense of freedom, Nova''s body blocking her from standing up, and his fingers in her wet pussy made her stay still.


    She couldn''t take it anymore and orgasmed. Nova saw her trembling from head to toe and felt his fingers drenched. Stimting his mind while looking at Destiny''s face, he cummed.


    This time, real tears came out of her eyes as Destiny had her mouth and throatpletely filled up with Nova''s cum.


    Gulp!Gulp! She swallowed all of Nova''s cum withoutining. Well...it was mostly because it''s an easier way to free up her mouth and throat, but who cares.


    Her eyes were looking dangerous right now, and Nova was scared for a while, thinking he may have gotten too far.


    Destiny pushed Nova on his back, and she caught his little brother before sucking on it. She used one hand to grab his balls.


    "Awch! Softer, softer, please..." Nova was shocked by her being so proactive. He definitely didn''t expect to have his balls grabbed so suddenly. Still, it was nothingpared to what was going to happen next.


    As Destiny used her hand to grab his balls, she used her free hand to enter Nova''s hole too...


    It was a payback for the humiliation she had felt before.


    "Ah! Shit!" Nova felt her fingers stimte his ass but didn''t do anything to stop her. It still felt so good, and his erect penis also seemed to like it as it was still growing a little inside her mouth.


    What goes aroundes around. As the two of them were in their fantasy world,pletely out of touch. A beautiful and maturedy just left themandment room and headed their way.


    "I can''t believe my good sister returned without telling me first! And she supposedly brought a man back! Hmph!" Thisdy was Duchess Elizabeth, and she watched Destiny as she grew up and became a big sister to her.


    She was currently heading to Destiny''s room.


    ----


    A few hours passed inside Destiny''s room and she was on top of Nova''s dick while screaming her lungs out.


    "AH, YES, YES! Fuck me harder!" The two were so disconnected that they didn''t notice the door opening.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!" A shocked scream was heard from the door.

 Chapter 56 Big Sister Elizabeth Joins The Fun (R-18)

    56 Big Sister Elizabeth Joins The Fun (R-18)


    After the scream was heard, they both turned towards the door. Destiny was shocked seeing the woman.


    "Big Sis Elizabeth!" She was so ashamed seeing her big sister standing there and watching her riding Nova''s cock with her mouth wide open. For a moment, she was lost.


    Duchess Elizabeth was shocked to see Destiny riding on a man''s cock. She couldn''t believe her eyes. The cute girl that grew under her eyes, the girl that started calling her big sister...was now on top of a man''s cock.


    Destiny tried to leave Nova''s cock, which elicited a moan from her. "Ahh!"


    Elizabeth was blushing at this moment, seeing that Destiny couldn''t even stand up properly. She heard from the other Marquise that they left 12 hours ago...she let her imagination run wild. Especially seeing Nova''s 15-inch-long cock that got out of Destiny''s body. Elizabeth started to get slightly horny and jealous of her young sister.


    ''Only if that thing was inside of me... No! Snap out of it!'' She currently had an internal monolog with herself.


    "What are you doing, Destiny?!"


    "I...Big sis..." Destiny couldn''t exin herself. She didn''t even have anything to cover with.


    Nova got a little bit annoyed.


    "We''re currently having sex, as you can see. So either you''re going to join us or leave." He calmly dered, shocking the two women.


    Honestly, Elizabeth was flushed hearing Nova say that. She opened her mouth without saying a word.


    Destiny was also shocked and angry hearing Nova say that to her big sister.


    "Nova, how could you say that to my big sister Elizabeth? She is my big sister and greatly helped me when I was younger." Destiny tried to defend Elizabeth.


    Nova looked her in the eyes before getting closer to her and kissing her mouth. Destiny was shocked by this and didn''t know how to react.


    Elizabeth was once again shocked seeing Nova kissing Destiny in front of her. But what happened next...


    Nova continued to feel Destiny''s mouth while positioning her on the bed. He aimed his cock at her pussy before thrusting in.


    "Ahh! Wait, Nova! My sister is...No!" Destiny was torn between Nova''s dick and Elizabeth watching her getting pounded.


    Elizabeth was unconsciously getting wet and gulped down her saliva, seeing Destiny''s breasts jiggling with every thrust of Nova.


    After thinking for a while, she got closer to the duo. Elizabeth was a duchess and exuded a mature air around her. Her ck hair cascaded down her back. Her long legs that will make any man fantasize about them, and she got so much sex appeal that it was not impossible to have a line of over one million men waiting to touch her.


    Her perfect round breasts and ass were the very the definition of ''MILF''. With slow steps she got closer to the bed. Without realizing it, she approached Nova and Destiny, that was still getting pounded. Slowly undressing herself, she allowed Nova and Destiny to take a peek at her naked body.


    Her husband died a few years ago, he was killed by demons. From that moment on, she didn''t have any more sex, no matter how much she wanted...until today, that is.


    Elizabeth used one hand to y with Destiny''s clitoris and the other to grab Nova''s balls.


    She looked Nova in the eyes and got closer, before kissing him.


    Destiny was surprised to see her beautiful sister kissing the man she liked and was currently having sex with. She didn''t know why, but instead of feeling angry, she felt relieved.


    "Mm, ahh! You kiss greatly for someone so young, boy." Elizabeth opened her mouth and said with a smile on her face.


    Nova was a bit ticked hearing her say ''boy''. He wanted to make her a little bit more respectful.


    Taking his cock out of Destiny''s dripping pussy he pushed Elizabeth onto the bed. "You should watch your words more carefully." Saying this, Nova dived into Elizabeth''s pussy.


    "Ahh! Wait, I''m not ready ye..." Elizabeth quickly shut up and moaned even harder than Destiny.


    All the suppressed feeling over the years were released now, allowing her to feel like a woman again.


    "Ah yes, yes, YES!" She moaned like a bitch in heat, showing Destiny a never before seen part of her.


    Destiny watched her big sister getting pounded by Nova''s cock, and she decided to join too.


    Destiny got on top of Elizabeth''s face and put her pussy close to her mouth before lowering herself and trying to lick Nova''s dick that was going in and out of Elizabeth''s pussy.


    Feeling the stimulusing from Destiny''s tongue, both Nova and Elizabeth climaxed together.


    Panting, Nova positioned Destiny''s pussy above Elizabeth''s own and started ravaging both pussies.


    Feeling Nova''s dick going in and out of hers before switching to Elizabeth''s pussy, Destiny looked at Elizabeth.


    She, too, looked at Destiny before smiling and kissing her. The two girls kissed for a few minutes while getting fucked by Nova.


    A few minutester, a cacophony of moans and pants could be heard from the room. Luckily, no one was around to hear it.


    They switched positions continuously. Elizabeth rode on Nova''s cock before being reced by Destiny. He fucked both of them doggy-style before introducing Elizabeth to anal too.


    She had a bigger ass, so Nova was surprised to see for himself what it meant to get pped. He saw her asshole and pussy dripping with his cum and felt ted. This annoying bitch that ruined his time with Destiny was now moaning before his dick.


    Once again, he creampied her asshole before switching to her pussy and spanking her butt.


    "Ahh! No more, please, Master!" Elizabeth subconsciously moaned.


    Nova felt a fire light inside him, and he trusted harder and harder. ''She feels different from Destiny. Her ass is bigger and easy to get into. I''m going toe again.''


    Nova cummed in Elizabeth''s asshole. He watched his cuming out of that beautiful ass and wanted more.


    The two girls were now sucking on Nova''s dick together. His dick still had some cum on it from earlier, but this didn''t stop Destiny and Elizabeth from sucking on it and kissing each other. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nova saw the two of them pressing their breasts on his cock before kissing and sucking the tip. Despite barely cumming not even ten minutes ago, he shot his load on their faces again.


    From missionary to doggy-style, from anal to fetio, they did everything possible, from sucking to licking to exploring their bodies to the fullest.


    As this was Destiny''s first time, she felt incredibly good, but also exhausted. Elizabeth also had a look of ecstasy on her face and was finally pleasured since her husband died.


    Nova was probably the happiest as he banged these two top-tier beauties. He watched as the two women tried to get to sleep before smiling mischievously.


    "What are you two doing? The fun part starts now..." Moans and pants once again took over the room as Nova continued to fuck their minds out.

 Chapter 57 Wartime

    57 Wartime


    .....


    It was only after ten hours that the room reverted to its original, tranquil state. The moans and pants finally stopped, followed by snoring sounds.


    On the bed, Nova was hugging both Destiny and Elizabeth. They looked exhausted. If one were to enter the room right now, their senses would be assaulted by the strong smell of cum.


    After sleeping for another few hours, the trio woke up. Elizabeth was the first to get up, and she looked around before blushing. Still not quite believing what had happened, she snuggled closer to Nova''s chest before pretending to be asleep.


    Her sudden moves woke the other two. They were still recovering their stamina after the long battle.


    "Morning, beautiful." Said Nova while kissing Destiny on the forehead. Elizabeth was slightly envious of this, as she, too, wanted to be kissed.


    ''Wait, what am I thinking? It''s thest time we''ll do something like this anyway...''


    Nova saw that Elizabeth was pretending to be asleep, but he didn''t care much. He continued to cuddle and talk in a low voice with Destiny. They kissed and hugged for a while before getting up and ''waking'' Elizabeth.


    "Wake up, Elizabeth! We''ve been missing for almost a day. The Marquises must be worried. Let''s go before anyone notices something." Destiny quickly took hold of Elizabeth before throwing Nova out of the room, much to his confusion.


    He could hear the girls we''re taking a bath without him, and his lips couldn''t but twitch.


    ''I''m going to pay you back for this...'' Thought a Nova full of vengeance. Still remembering what he did with the two of them, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Half an hourter, the girls got out of the room full of smiles. Together with a frustrated Nova, they made way for themandment room.


    There was only one man present inside, Marquis Bernon. He was seemingly waiting for them.


    When the trio entered the room, Marquis Bernon looked unfazed and started his report about what happened in the meanwhile.


    "We''ve received news from the battlefield. His Majesty, along with the brave men and women of our kingdom, sessfully took back 70% of the conquerednd.


    The most crucial piece of news is that Sword Master Hogan killed a Universe Stage powerhouse of the beastmens. Of course, this incited anger from our enemies as they tried to mob him.


    His Majesty and the other Universe Stage powerhouses confronted the enemy and are still currently battling as we speak.


    The other invading forces in our kingdom have been repelled, and the only active battle is the one at the border. A conscription order was issued for all those above Peak Stage 9 to take their weapons and go to war. " Bernon ended his speech with a sigh of relief as the situation was getting better for them.


    The three of them were stunned hearing this many things happened. Destiny was the first to speak her thoughts.


    "As it''s a conscription order issued by His Majesty, I must also go to the battlefield." She barely finished her words before two rebuttals were heard.


    "No, you can''t go, Destiny!"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Nova''s and Elizabeth''s voices opposed Destiny''s decision to go to war.


    "You must stay here in the Capital. If you go to battle, you''re an easy target. The beastmen will most likely capture you and threaten the Emperor. Or worse...they will kill you directly." Said Elizabeth, earning a nod from Nova.


    "I''m going to the battlefield as I initially wanted to. But you must stay here where it''s safe as your identity is too important and could have a negative impact on the war in general." Said Nova surprising those in the room.


    Destiny wanted to rebuke him, but then she remembered what he said about his mission and goal. She was torn apart seeing him wanting to go to war for her kingdom, while she safely stayed in the Capital.


    Her eyes slightly blurred, and a few tears threatened to spill out. Marquis Bernon and Duchess Elizabeth were worried seeing her like this. Nova quickly hugged and kissed her to calm her down.


    Marquis Bernon was the only one in the room to be surprised to see Destiny being kissed by a man they met a few days ago, as Elizabeth was used to it after the crazy night.


    After Destiny was pacified, she epted the truth. She knew she would be a burden, so she decided to stay back.


    "Promise me you will take care of yourself! If a dangerous situation urs, you must run. Don''t y the hero!" Destiny wished good luck before leaving the room hurriedly, the tears from before couldn''t be stopped anymore and she didn''t want Nova and Elizabeth to see her like this.


    After making a few ns, Nova was prepared to go to war, when suddenly Elizabeth approached him.


    "I''ming with you. I''m a Duchess of the Human Kingdom and can''t shrink my responsibilities."


    "Aren''t you going to stay with Destiny? She seemed very upset. Besides you''re currently one of the strongest warrior. What if an enemy decides to invade the Capital while you''re gone?"


    "It''s not so simple. For now, the Capital is safe. The border war is the one that will decide everything."


    Nova was confused by her statement. He couldn''t wrap his head around this and gave her a curious look. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Noticing Nova''s confused stare, Elizabeth didn''t know how to exin it. "It''s just a hunch of mine, but the current situation doesn''t make sense. The beast men couldn''t possibly invade our kingdom so simply. They surely got help from someone..." She finished her words with another cliffhanger for Nova.


    Not pursuing the matter, Nova only nodded before following Elizabeth out of the Capital. The two of them made their way to the border. It will take them a few hours to get there, and so they speeded up.


    -----


    "Your Majesty, we received news that Duchess Elizabeth is currently heading for the border, followed by a young man." Said a man to the Emperor, that was currently meditating to heal his injuries from the head on sh between himself and the Beast Emperor.


    "Oh? If Eliza ising, then something must be fishy. She surely has smelled a conspiracy. By the way, who is that young man following her?" Asked the Emperor to his subordinate.


    "This...Your Majesty his name is Nova and he is a Middle Neb Stage warrior. We have information about him because he seemed to save her Highness, Princess Destiny''s life before."


    Said Arundel looking ufortable talking about Nova.


    The Emperor frowned for a while before asking.


    "What is it? Have you gotten something on him?"


    "Umm... we''ve only got a piece of information that he came from Jivili City after saving Princess Destiny before secluding himself in her room for almost a day. Princess Destiny was in the room the whole time..." Arundel barely finished his words before he felt a massive pressure bearing down on him.


    "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!!!" The shout was heard from one corner of the battlefield to the other, scaring everyone who heard it.


    Even the Beast Emperor was frightened for a while and got goosebumps.


    ''What could possibly infuriate that idiot so much?''

 Chapter 58 Intensity

    58 Intensity


    .....


    A few hours passed, and Nova, together with Elizabeth, arrived at the battlefield. In front of them was a depiction of horror. There were countless corpses with missing limbs, some dead, some wished they were dead.


    Clearly, the situation deteriorated to an unimaginable degree. There were probably millions of troops battling each other, with hundreds of thousands of deaths in every camp. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The two kingdoms of humans and beasts were equally matched, and it looked to be close to a deathmatch than a war.


    ''Is this what war looks like? I hope my Earth won''t ever get into this situation. It''s so gruesome and deadly, yet my instinct screams to go and start killing.'' Thought Nova as he and Elizabeth made their way toward the human camp.


    "Halt! Who goes there?" A soldier stopped them from advancing to the human provisory encampment.


    Elizabeth didn''t say anything but took out a ck badge with a sword and shield.


    The guard was shocked to see that badge and hurriedly approached them as he apologized.


    "I regret stopping you, Duchess! Please punish me ording to military rules."


    "You just did your job. Keep it that way, guard." Without saying anything else, Elizabeth entered the human encampment, and Nova followed after her.


    Seeing a young man in his 20s following the Duchess, the guard pretended to see nothing and didn''t check for his identity.


    The two arrived before a highly guarded room, and using Elizabeth''s identity, they smoothly passed. In a hallway, a slightly older man made his way as he received the two.


    "Duchess Elizabeth, it''s great to see you again. And you, young man, must be the one who saved our princess''s life. You have my deepest regret that I couldn''t meet you in a better ce. You can call me Albert." Said the older man as he bowed toward Nova.


    Elizabeth was shocked to see the Emperor''s butler and friend bowing toward Nova. He was a highly respected person in the Human Kingdom, even by the dukes and kings.


    "Nice to meet you, mister Albert. There''s no need for a bow, as Destiny is also important to me." Said Nova, showing a kind smile.


    Albert smiled before proceeding to show the way.


    "Please follow me to meet His Majesty, The Emperor."


    The two followed after Albert to meet the Emperor. After walking for a few minutes, they arrived in a grand hallway where a man sat on a chair. It was a handsome middle-aged man that exuded a royal air. Clearly it was the current Emperor of the Human Kingdom, Dorian.


    "Greetings, your Majesty!" Said Elizabeth bowing toward the Emperor. Nova copied her and paid his respects to Destiny''s adoptive father.


    "There''s no need for bowing, Elizabeth." Said the Emperor in a gentle tone before looking at Nova and scanning him from top to bottom.


    "So you are the guy who stole my precious daughter''s heart?" Sneered the Emperor, not seeing anything extraordinary about Nova.


    Nova was stunned, not knowing whether tough or cry at the Emperor''s content expression.


    Besides him, Elizabeth blushed, remembering the night before.


    "Indeed, your Majesty, you could say Destiny and me like each other." Nova didn''t evade the Emperor''s gaze, which started to exude his Peak Universal Stage cultivation to pressure him.


    Emperor Dorian was amazed that Nova didn''t even flinch under his overwhelming pressure, even though he didn''t go all out. ''Interesting.'' Thought Dorian as his eyes gleamed, looking at Nova.


    "You have some talent, kid. Good. As right now is not a good moment to have internal conflict, I''ll let you go. Still, when we''re back in the Capital, I expect you and Destiny to exin what happened." Said Emperor Dorian smiling once again.


    "Let Albert show your room where you''re going to stay." After finishing saying this, Dorian looked toward Elizabeth and exined the overall situation of the war.


    Albert smiled and gestured at Nova to follow him.


    It was only ten minutester that the two arrived in front of a simple room. "This is where you''re going to stay. You can thank his Majestyter for taking special care of you. Not even Neb Stage warriors have a room to stay. They sleep in tents with others." Said Albert to Nova, enlightening thetter.


    Nova thought about the tents he saw camping around the garrison and believed that it was for destined for storing things. Not for a moment did he think it was actually for soldiers to sleep in.


    "Mm, I''ll thank his Majestyter for his kindness. Thank you for showing me the way, Albert."


    "No problem, it''s my job after all." Said Albert, smiling. "If you have any questions, you can ask me."


    "In fact, I have a question. Can I participate in the war at this moment?" Said Nova, expectant.


    Albert was stunned by this question, as he didn''t think this young man would be so eager to go and support the kingdom so early.


    "Well, of course you can. It''s just...are you sure you don''t want to rest for a bit after the long journey to get here?"


    "It''s okay, I didn''t exhaust much energy on the way here. Please show me the way!" Said Nova, excited like a little kid.


    Albert was speechless for a moment before showing Nova the way. In a few minutes, the two arrived at the North Gate, from where you could leave the garrison.


    "Once you step outside the gate, the guards won''t open the gate again until nighttime or if you''re lucky enough and someone wants to exit the garrison. The two armies will usually fight until night arrives.


    If you want to get war points, all you have to do is to cut the ear of the beasts you killed. War points are used to exchange different types of treasures, weapons, or pills from the Kingdom''s treasury.


    Please let me know if there is something you want to know before leaving." Exined Albert.


    Nova was surprised at the existence of war points, but he quickly understood that a kingdom couldn''t possibly be so stingy not to reward those fighting in the war against an invading kingdom.


    That way no one would respond to the kingdom''s call to war, even if it meant betrayal. Others would surely run with their families and even if the Beastmen Kingdom conquered the Human Kingdom, at worst, they would be enved, but would have their lives intact.


    "No, that would be all. Once again, thank you, Albert, for everything. " Said Nova before stepping out of the gate.


    Albert looked at Nova''s straight back and confident steps until the gate closed. ''A future powerhouse will be born soon...''


    -----


    Nova walked for almost half an hour before seeing other humans, some dead, some barely alive. It was a buffer zone or a safe zone for those that wanted to treat their injuries or simply rest.


    He nodded toward those looking at him, and continued to walk ahead.


    "Hey, kid! Be careful there, as it won''t be easy toe back alive." A somewhat older man advised Nova.


    Nova looked at the man and saw that he was a Peak Evolver Stage. "Thank you for telling me. I will be careful." Nova smiled at the older man, before continuing to advance.


    The old man and the others were stunned seeing Nova continuing to walk. "Old man, don''t bother with him anymore. You clearly advised him to wait and form a team to watch his back, before going solo. He just didn''t want to take your advice to heart.


    "Yeah, that''s right. He came alone only now, so he probably has a big family behind his back. It''s not easy to make the gate open before nighttime."


    The other warriorsmented about Nova. Only the first old man who advised Nova stayed silent.


    ''When he looked at me, I felt so small in those golden eyes. It was like a beast ready to hunt his prey. It felt like I disturbed his focus...?


    The man didn''t even know how right he was, as Nova was extremely focused right now. He was excited at the thought of having strong enemies to fight and kill. Even his Apex sent him a feedback to let him know he wasn''t the only one excited.


    ''Let the hunt begin.'' Thought Nova as his golden eyes started to glow brighter and brighter.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 59 Hunt Part 1

    59 Hunt Part 1


    As Nova continued going deeper into the forest, he felt harmonious energies in his body. His senses were at their peak, and his every movement was perfect. He didn''t leave a shadow behind him as he moved after his first prey.


    It was a group of five kobolds, all of them in the Evolver Stage. They didn''t even hear or see anything before their vision was taken byplete darkness. Nova took their ears as he passed by their cold corpses.


    He didn''t say or think anything as he used his eyes and spatial energy to locate the next group of enemies. The Apex was slowly but surely strengthening his mind and body. It was like waking up his primal instincts.


    ''I can feel it...it''s growing inside me. But what it is...?'' Thought Nova as he felt something taking shape inside of him. He looked toward the sky and observed that in about two hours, the night woulde.


    Disappearing from his position only to appear a few hundred meters ahead, Nova looked at the ground beneath him as he clenched his fist.


    BOOM! He smashed his fist at the seemingly ordinary ground before it copsed. It was the entrance to a tunnel. Nova looked in front of him at a multitude of tunnels that were going in all directions. His golden eyes glowed even brighter, and he chose a path to advance.


    -----


    "Huff, huff. Is he behind us?" A Lion-man asked hispanions.


    "What the heck... he killed dozens of us, and we didn''t even see his shadow." Said a Wolf-man.


    "We should keep going. That monster was swift, and he may finish the others before checking this tunnel pat..." The Leopard-man didn''t finish his words before his head was separated from his body.


    His otherpanions were stunned before getting terrified at seeing that golden-eyed monster killing theirrade.


    "RUN! THE MONSTER IS HERE!" Somebody screamed before dashing for another tunnel path. s...it was toote, as a secondter, his body could be heard hitting the ground. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thud! Thump!


    Fear overtook the rest of the group as everyone dashed in a different direction. Still, it was only a minuteter that the twenty beastmen all died.


    ''This is number 79...'' Thought Nova cutting thest ear. ''I only have less than an hour until night arrives. I better go back to the garrison.'' Saying so, Nova prepared to go back, only to suddenly stop and look in a particr direction.


    "You have very sharp senses for a human. I just wonder who you are?" A surprised voice came from the darkness.


    "You don''t need to know that, after all, you''re going to die soon." Stated Nova.


    The figure taking shape in the darkness was stunned hearing this and beganughing. "Hahaha, what an arrogant human we have here. You''re just a Late Neb Stage, and you threaten a Middle World Stage like me? You''re going to suffer for killing 79 of the 100 men under me in this tunnel region." Said the man, who looked like a ck panther. He was clearly a Panther-man, a perfect assassin in the darkness.


    The Panther-man appeared a few meters around Nova and prepared to attack him. But before he could take one more step, his pupils constricted as he felt an enormous pressureing from the mb'' in front of him. Those massive golden eyes seemed to devour him down to the bones.


    The Panther-man tried to turn back and run, as his senses screamed at him that the being in front of him was extraordinary. Right when he tried to turn his head and run, a golden sh came from Nova and pierced his heart.


    ''Just as I thought, a World Stage doesn''t even require me to go all out. Maybe only a Gxy Stage could force me...'' Thought Nova before collecting the panther''s ear.


    ''This guy said he had 100 beastmens under him in this region. That means there are 21 beastmens left. I already killed 70 Evolver Stage and 9 Neb Stage, so at best, there are 90 Evolver Stage Beastmens and 10 Neb Stage Beastmens in a tunnel region. I wonder how many tunnel regions there are? I should bring this information back to the garrison in case nobody knows about this.'' Deduced Nova before trying to hunt the other enemies left.


    -----


    It was ten minutes before night settled, and the gate was still open. Nova''s figure could be seen walking to the gate. The guards recognized him as the young man escorted by Master Albert, the butler, and friend of the Emperor, so no one even tried to identify him, and they let him pass.


    As Nova stepped into the garrison, the gate slowly started to close. Waiting for him was, surprisingly, Elizabeth, that breathed a sigh of relief seeing that Nova was safe.


    "I''m d that you didn''t encounter any problems. Did you kill someone? How far did you go? No, that''s not right. You''re clothes are to clean. You stayed at the safe zone all this time?" Elizabeth fired a barrage of questions, making Nova dizzy.


    "Slowly, slowly, let me exin..." Nova started exining to Elizabeth what he found out about the tunnels. Hearing this, Elizabeth frowned.


    "So it''s like this, just like I thought. Follow me." Said Elizabeth before departing the gate with Nova. She seemed to be going to the center of the garrison, where the Emperor was located.


    A few minutes, they once again arrived at the Emperor''s chambers.


    "Your Majesty, it''s Elizabeth seeking an audience." Said Albert waiting for Emperor Dorian''s response.


    "Bring her in." The same maic and gentle voice resounded from the room.


    Elizabeth entered the room along with Nova. She stopped before turning back to Albert.


    "Master Albert, please remain here too, as the next subject may greatly influence the course of the war."


    The three men were stunned to hearing Elizabeth saying this.


    The Emperor thought for a while and asked just to be sure. "Is it rted to what you said to me earlier today?"


    "Yes, your Majesty. But it seems to be even moreplicated." Responded Elizabeth, her voice slightly shaking.


    Nova was stunned seeing her this scared and downcast. ''What could possibly happen?'' His face was full of confusion.


    "Nova, please say to his Majesty and Master Albert what you saw today." Said Elizabeth.


    Nova nodded before proceeding to exin what he saw and all the information he collected about the tunnels.


    Emperor Dorian and Master Albert had a surprised expression before it turned into a solemn one.


    Nova was still confused as to why they were so worried and.. afraid?


    Perhaps seeing that Nova was still confused, Elizabeth told him what they all were afraid of.


    "Remember how the beastmens attack different cities and territories at the same time? It''s exactly through these tunnels that they did so. This means that they prepared for this moment for years...at least.


    But that''s not what surprised us. It''s because from what you said to us, the nature and darkness energy are camouging the tunnels. This means that the ones who made the tunnel invisible from above the ground are very good at using nature energy.


    And those camouging it from down below are masters at using dark energy... Unfortunately, this perfectly describes two other races living in another continents, as the beastmens aren''t good at using nature and darkness energy, or at least we don''t know of someone that good.


    So only a single conclusion has been taken. It''s not an attack by the Beastmen Kingdom, but an invasion by the Beastmen, Elf, and Demon Kingdoms topletely eradicate our Human Continent." Elizabeth finished her words in a cold voice.


    Nova''s pupils constricted slightly, and his back chilled. He never thought about 3 Continents allying themselves to drown the Human Kingdom.


    The atmosphere in the room was extremely tense at this moment, as everyone expected the worst to happen anytime from now on.

 Chapter 60 Hunt Part 2 (R-18)

    60 Hunt Part 2 (R-18)


    After the meeting with the Emperor and Albert, Nova and Elizabeth went to their rooms to rest. Nova kept ncing at Elizabeth, seemingly wanting to say something but hesitating.


    Elizabeth, as a Peak Cosmos Stage, caught him ncing at her and couldn''t control herself anymore before asking.


    "What do you want to ask me? Just say it."


    "To be honest, I''m worried...If the tunnels are really in the entire Human Kingdom, then why didn''t they use them until now?"


    "Don''t worry. They are at best only around the Kingdom, not ''inside'' it. The Beastmens must''ve used other covert methods to make their way to the other cities and attack them." Elizabeth calmed Nova down.


    "That''s good to know. I was worried about Destiny, as she was currently in the Capital where there was little to no defense left as the other powerhouses gathered here." Said Nova, saying what tormented him. He couldn''t imagine what he would do if he lost Destiny for a stupid reason like this.


    Elizabeth took another nce at him. "You don''t think that the Capital is defenseless, do you? Let me tell you, the Capital is better guarded than even the border at this moment.


    Nova was stunned hearing this, he remained silent as he couldn''t make sense of Elizabeth''s words. Elizabeth chuckled, seeing him thinking so much.


    Noticing that Elizabeth was secretlyughing at him, Nova snorted.


    "You weren''tughing like this two days ago. In fact, you were almost crying from joy." Saying this, Nova continued to walk toward his room.


    Elizabeth froze on the spot and couldn''t say anything for a while until rage overtook her.


    "You, scoundrel! Stop right there!" She was pissed off by Nova reminding her about those embarrassing moments. She hurriedly caught up to him before entering his room.


    With one foot in his room and another outside, Nova turned to look at Elizabeth, that was holding his hand, preventing him from entering his room.


    He suddenly smiled. This smile gave Elizabeth a bad feeling. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "So you''re ying like that...what a tsundere." Nova''s words confused Elizabeth for a while until she felt herself being dragged toward his room.


    "Ah! Sto..." Elizabeth''s words were cut off, as she entered Nova''s room. Once inside the room, she blushed, her heart beating faster and faster, thinking of what would happen next.


    Nova smiled and embraced her as he whispered in her ear. "What naughty things are you thinking about?" He finished his words and licked her earlobe.


    "Mm, ahh. " Elizabeth heard herself moaning. She was caught off guard by Nova''s sudden licking.


    The two looked into each other''s eyes before suddenly kissing. Their tongues met, and it felt as if they melted together.


    Nova''s hands went behind Elizabeth, gripped her thighs, and continued to feel her. Elizabeth was getting wetter and wetter from Nova, feeling her soft thighs.


    "Uwaa! Nno...not there." Elizabeth opened her mouth and yelped, feeling one of Nova''s hands carrying her pussy. She was so aroused her mind was spinning. It felt so good and different from when they did itst time, as Destiny was also present, and she couldn''t get the attention necessary from Nova.


    Suddenly and without warning, Nova gripped her hard before raising her and putting her back to the wall. He closed her mouth once again and kissed her madly. Elizabeth felt powerless to resist Nova''s strength. She left herself being dominated by Novapletely.


    "It''s time to feel good..." Said Nova before taking his dick out, and while Elizabeth was in the air, he prated her wet pussy.


    "Ahh! Damn, it''s still so big!!" Elizabeth was shocked, being still in Nova''s embrace and getting prated without her legs to touch the ground.


    Nova lowered her body onto his dick before raising her again and repeating the action.


    "Haa, haa, ahh!" Elizabeth cried from the pleasure she received being fucked by Nova so wildly.


    "Ah, YES! Faster!" She moaned like a bitch in heat.


    "Ah! Your pussy is burning! I feel like melting." Nova felt close to cumming after thrusting for only a few minutes in Elizabeth''s hot pussy.


    "Mm, I''m cumming!" Said Nova, warning Elizabeth.


    "Me too! Do it inside!" Moaned Elizabeth while climaxing simultaneously as Nova shot his load inside her pussy.


    "Huff, haa" The two pants and moans filled the room. They kissed again before Nova let go of Elizabeth.


    Like she knew what would happen next, she dropped to her knees and opened her mouth to receive little Nova.


    Nova felt her wet tongue wrapping around his dick''s head. She also put her hand on his dick and stroked it gently. Nova could feel her mature charmpared to the young girls he''s been with.


    This was the best blowjob he had gotten from someone. Thebination of her soft hands gently sliding down his cock, and her soft tongue going along with it drove Nova crazy. "How are you so good at it?"


    Elizabeth smiled before proceeding to go faster and faster, much to Nova''s liking. When she saw that Nova''s cock started twitching, she took her hand off his dick and gulped as much of it as she could, as Nova''s dick was too big for her mouth.


    "Ahh, cumming!" Announced Nova.


    Elizabeth opened her eyes wide, not expecting the crazy amount of semen to fill her mouth. She closed her eyes and slowly gulped his cum before opening her mouth wide to show Nova that she swallowed it all.


    Nova couldn''t take it anymore, seeing a sexy and maturedy like Elizabeth gulping all his cum. He raised her before throwing her on the bed.


    -----


    It was only five hourster that the banging sounds stopped hearing in Nova''s room. The two fucked like crazy.


    "It was the best sex I''ve ever had." Said Elizabeth before kissing Nova.


    "I too, was surprised seeing your wild side. I didn''t expect a nobledy like you to be so crazy in bed." Nova teased Elizabeth, making her blush, thinking of what she did.


    "Do you really have to go? Can''t you stay a few more hours?" Asked Elizabeth, unwilling to separate from Nova. She liked him a lot after all those that happened.


    "Yes...I need to grow stronger, after all. I, too, would like to hug you and sleep for a few more hours andter have another round. But I can''t forget my goals. I must be stronger." Said Nova.


    Elizabeth was sad hearing that, as she didn''t know Nova''s reason for wanting to get stronger so badly. Of course, she knew the current war situation, but something told her that it was more than that.


    After dressing himself up, Nova left his room and, in a few minutes, arrived at the gate. The guards seeing Nova, hurriedly opened the gate for him to pass.


    Nova''s lonely figure could be seen leaving the garrison confidently, expecting a better future. He first nned to absorb the hundreds of Evolver Stage beast cores, followed by the dozens of Neb Stage and the only World Stage beast core he had.


    At that time, no one knew that it would be at least a few months before Nova woulde back...

 Chapter 61 Hunt Part 3

    61 Hunt Part 3


    Walking past the safe zone, Nova elerated and continued to look for tunnels in the following areas.


    As he absorbed the beast cores he collected thest day, his cultivation broke to Peak Neb Stage. ''I wonder if absorbing this beast core of the Panther-man will get me on the World Stage.''


    Mused Nova as he paid close attention to his surroundings.


    He would spot a human here and there. The sound of weapons shing got fiercer and closer as he advanced in the forest.


    In the following hour, Nova found a few groups of Beastmens but no tunnels. He prepared to go even deeper into the forest when suddenly, his Soul World sent him a signal of advancing when absorbing the World Stage beast core.


    Fortunately, there was a cave a few hundred meters ahead of him, and he quickly got there before sealing the surrounding area with his space energy.


    CRACK! A few seconds after beginning to advance to the World Stage, the mountain that Nova''s cave was in started to crack, almost copsing.


    Of course, Nova couldn''t pay any attention to it, as his consciousness was sucked into his Soul World.


    Arriving in his Soul World, Nova saw three little Lines leaving the Apex Star''s fake body. The little floating star even helped the three lines absorb energy.


    What was curious, though, was that the ''Lines'' were slowly growing longer and thicker. Every line absorbed different energies. The red line absorbed Fire energy, the grey line absorbed Space energy and the white line absorbed Time energy.


    ''What are those lines? And how could they absorb energy to grow?'' Thought Nova, as he didn''t want to interrupt this process. Something told him that it would be a good thing for him.


    Perhaps feeling Nova''s doubt and worries, the little floating golden star sent a beam of energy at Nova''s forehead. It instantly transmitted a few pieces of information to Nova. The information, though, shocked Nova to the core.


    The ''Lines'' were strands of Universal Laws. When a hundred of those ''Law Lines'' gathered together, it would form aplete Law.


    As Nova guessed, the 3 Law lines were Fire, Space, and Time. Even though the Apex absorbed his Space-Time Bloodline, this didn''t mean that it didn''t exist anymore. It was just that all the affinities were transferred to the Apex.


    So his space and time energy would still exist and eventually transform into Laws. It was just that...he was only on the World Stage now.


    The process of energy transforming into Laws usually happens in the Universe Stage.


    17:40


    ''What a cheat; I''m probably the first person in history to have, even though notplete, a chance to form Laws on the World Stage.


    Compared to using energy to power my attacks, what will happen if I use these strands ofws to power my attacks?'' Nova was excited at the thought of using the strands of Laws in actualbat.


    Another surprise for him was his Devouring Ability, as it now allowed him to suck the energy of his enemies and transform it into the wanted energy.


    For example, he would absorb the energy of a water energy user and could freely change it into Fire energy to absorb for himself or even strengthen his strands of Laws.


    The potential of his Devouring Ability was massive, and he felt that even if not for having the Apex powers, just based on his ability, he could be a strong powerhouse in the future.


    ''Wait... if I can freely change the nature of any energy absorbed to the one I want to, doesn''t that mean I can change the nature of myw strands?''


    Thinking so, Nova decided to give it a go.


    He used Devouring on the Space Law strand, and much to his surprise, it changed from space to fire.


    ''Holy Shit! I can do it! This gives me endless possibilities for the future.'' Nova''s eyes gleamed as his mind started going into overdrive. His eyes dimmed a little before regaining his confidence.


    ''Even though I''m too weak right now, I will grow stronger. And then...'' Nova exhaled a deep breath before leaving his Soul World.


    The spacew strand reverted to its origin as Nova thought that keeping three differentw strands may help him better in unforeseen situations.


    Opening his eyes, Nova was met with...nothing.


    The cave he was in copsed along with the mountain. It was so clean as if the space was erased. It gave Nova a strange feeling.


    ''I can feel thew strands presence, but...it feels as if theybined?'' Nova tried to wrap his head around the strange feeling he got. ''Wait...could Laws evenbine and give birth to a stronger Law?'' Nova thought of something absurd, but maybe not impossible.


    ''I will have to ask my master about Laws, as my knowledge about them is too shallow.'' Making a mental note forter, Nova disappeared from his spot. The earliermotion may attract mighty powerhouses in this ce.


    -----


    In a dark tunnel, there was the figure of a girl sitting on a throne and looking at the empty darkness ahead of her. She was the Demon Empress and ruler of the Demon Continents, Rena Astrales.


    ck raven hair with purple eyes and a face capable of toppling cities, her big round chest and slim waist could drive any man crazy. Sitting on the throne and leaning on her left side, some of her curves were showing.


    The two horns above her head only entuated her perfect appearance even more. She was the number one beauty in the world, and it wasn''t an undeserving title.


    Rena was currently waiting for her subordinate''s report about the state of the ongoing war. She suddenly opened her eyes and looked in Nova''s direction. ''Presence of Laws? I wonder who''s that...'' Thinking so, Rena disappeared from her spot.


    -----


    Nova was once again moving into the forest. He was like a shadow that appeared and disappeared every hundred meters.


    The power he felt coursing through his body, coupled with the few strands ofw in his possession, made him feel extremely confident.


    It seemed that today was his lucky day, as not only did he break through World Stage, he even spotted a tunnel close to him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This tunnel was at least ten times bigger than thest one. ''Maybe it has higher levels inside? I should take a look.''


    Nova hurriedly entered the tunnel and dashed in the darkness.


    A few seconds after he entered the tunnel, a new figure was standing there and looked inside. Rena was the closest Peak Universe Stage powerhouse to Nova when he broke through.


    So, of course, she felt his energy and quickly found him.


    She was just surprised by what she saw.


    ''That''s impossible. That human is only a World Stage, but not only did I feel the Laws from earlier, but even his speed also doesn''t make sense. Not even an Early Gxy Stage is this fast.''


    Rena was curious about Nova''s identity and decided to follow him. She could capture him anytime, so she wasn''t in a hurry but wanted to see what other things he had hidden.


    A smile resurfaced on her pretty face. It was a smile capable of destroying a country.


    "Entertain me for a while, young boy." Saying so, Rena followed Nova in the tunnel.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!